Comparison of the two Naruto, Naruto the Sea King has a very high level of understanding

During the Chunin Exam, the comparison of the Ninja World was broadcast live, and the person being compared was none other than Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto.

One white and one gold, two Narutos are online.

Naruto in the original world believed in the will of fire and was full of ties.

I followed Sasuke for hundreds of episodes, but ignored Hinata who had her eyes full of him.

Although he became the seventh Hokage and married Hinata, his life was not satisfactory.

Naruto in the parallel world has an incredible level of comprehension.

He was recognized by the Nine-Tails at the age of 3, learned multiple shadow clones at the age of 5, comprehended the advanced version of Flying Thunder God at the age of 7, created the Rasenshuriken at the age of 9, graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 12, and almost killed Orochimaru with his own hands.

In addition, Naruto, relying on his realized extraordinary charm, had many wives and concubines, making a great contribution to the population of the Uzumaki clan.

During the Fourth Shinobi World War, Naruto stepped on Uchiha Madara: “Is this your magnanimity?”

Behind him, there were a group of young girls cheering for Naruto.

Comparison of the two Naruto, Naruto the Sea King has a very high level of understanding
Chapter 1: Double Contrast Live Room Arrives in Ninja World
【bite!】
[Dual comparison live broadcast room is coming! 】
[The live broadcast room is open and relevant personnel are being pulled in…]【Live chat group is open! 】
[A prize-winning guessing contest will randomly appear during the live broadcast, and everyone can answer the question. 】
[The first three viewers who answer correctly will receive a random reward. Note: This reward is completely random and includes various abilities and bloodlines, and even resurrection! ]【Note: The answer must give a reason, otherwise it will be invalid! 】
[Note: Before the end of the live broadcast, all people in the Ninja World will not engage in any behavior that would harm each other! ]Konoha’s Chunin Exam venue.
Orochimaru looked at the scene in disbelief.
The Senju Hashirama and the Senju Tobirama who had just been resurrected by him suddenly turned into a cloud of dust and disappeared.
“Orochimaru, you traitor, what on earth did you do?”
Just as Orochimaru raised his head to question his teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen,
Hearing this mechanical sound coming from nowhere, Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a look of surprise on his face, spoke first.
“Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, you are really getting old and confused!”
Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s questioning, Orochimaru was furious.
I just got reborn from the Impure World Reincarnation, how can I possibly remove it myself?
Do you think I called out the Shodaime Hokage and the Nidaime Hokage just to tease you?
Just as everyone was suspicious of each other, the mechanical voice sounded again.
[All relevant personnel have been pulled out! ]【Loading live content! 】
With the last mechanical sound falling,
A huge light curtain suddenly appeared in the air!
When the mechanical voice sounded, the huge amount of information shocked everyone in the ninja world and made them stand there in a daze.
Live broadcast room? Rewards? Chat group? And this huge light curtain!
What are all these?
This is definitely not something that can be done by any ninjutsu!
Just then, a voice was heard in the chat group.
Luo Sha: “Can even the dead talk in this chat group? Whether Orochimaru is here or not, you actually betrayed the alliance and killed the Kazekage!”
Luosha?
Was he killed by Orochimaru who broke the alliance?
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Orochimaru, what on earth have you done, you traitor? How dare you kill the Kage of an entire village?”
Orochimaru: “Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, you are really old and confused. Am I not still killing?”
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s angry look,
Orochimaru just found it very funny.
Just then, other people in the chat group heard the conversation in the chat group and reacted.
This chat group seems like we can really communicate with each other!
Senju Hashirama: “What’s going on? What is a live broadcast room, and what’s the matter with this reward?”
Senju Tobirama: “Brother? I just felt like I was resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation, and now I’m being pulled out again. This ninja world really has no respect for the dead!”
Uchiha Madara: “Hashirama? It’s interesting that you are also in this chat group!”
Senju Hashirama: “Huh? Isn’t this Madara? You’re here too!”
Uchiha Madara: “Hashirama, I didn’t expect to hear your annoying voice again.”
Uchiha Sasuke: “Itachi! You traitor actually killed our entire clan, are you there?”
Before others could continue the conversation, Uchiha Sasuke couldn’t hold back his anger and spoke.
But how could Uchiha Itachi reply to him?
Uchiha Madara: “Oh? Without me, has the Uchiha clan finally been wiped out?”
Hearing the news of the Uchiha clan being exterminated,
Uchiha Madara was not angry at all.
There is even a feeling of satisfaction in my heart.
He had realized early on that Konoha was not worthy of the Uchiha clan’s reliance.
When he was there, there was already a rift between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.
The rejection of the Konoha villagers and the pride of the Uchiha clan.
With the existence of these two, the Uchiha clan will break up with Konoha sooner or later!
It’s a pity that the Uchiha clan at that time was so short-sighted.
They thought they had driven out their chieftain.
But he didn’t even know that he was the one who abandoned the Uchiha clan!
Without his own Uchiha clan, he would use their heads to deal with Konoha!
Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto! My son, can you hear me? It’s me, your mother!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Naruto? What a coincidence, the person you are looking for has the same name as me.”
Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto, I’m looking for you! I’m your mother!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Mom? Impossible. The people in the village clearly said that I am a demon fox! I have no parents!”
Namikaze Minato: “???”
After hearing what Naruto said, the ninjas in Konoha who knew the situation fell silent.
On the roof of Konoha’s Chunin Exam venue,
Orochimaru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a playful look in his eyes.
“Oh? Sarutobi-sensei, this is really interesting!”
“Naruto-kun is already this old, and he doesn’t even know his own life experience!”
“You even said you were a demon fox. How are you going to explain that?”
Orochimaru’s words made Sarutobi Hiruzen want to curse.
What made Sarutobi Hiruzen most unacceptable was that Orochimaru actually said this on purpose in the chat group.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Orochimaru, you traitor, shut up!”
However, no matter what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, there was no way to save the situation.
When everyone in the ninja world heard about Naruto’s life story, they were stunned.
Especially those ninjas who had called Naruto a demon fox, and the new generation of Genin in Konoha.
Everyone was stunned at this moment!
This guy Naruto is actually not just a simple loser?
He is actually the son of the Fourth Hokage!
In the chat group, Uzumaki Kushina kept questioning Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Hearing these questions, Sarutobi Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat!
But what made him feel fortunate was that
At this moment, everyone in the chat group was immersed in the joy of meeting each other.
No one stood up to accuse him.
When everyone had vented their emotions, the system’s voice sounded again.
【The live broadcast room content has been loaded! 】
【Next, enter the live broadcast countdown. 】
【ten!】
【Nine!】
【eight!】
【seven!】
…
【three!】
【two!】
【one!】
[The Ninja World Double Comparison Live Broadcast has officially begun! 】
As the mechanical sound fell, the huge light curtain in the air trembled and the border turned white.
Then a picture appeared on the light screen.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]The second chapter’s comparison character is actually Naruto, Naruto’s first time going out! (Old version)
[The sky was covered with dark clouds, as if a downpour was about to arrive in the next moment.][In a house in Konoha Village, the door was quietly opened a crack. ][A small head with golden hair and blue eyes popped out from the crack in the door.][The little boy looked around alertly, and after finding nothing unusual, he walked out of the room carefully.]Seeing the iconic six whisker-like texture,
Everyone in Konoha instantly confirmed the identity of the child.
Uchiha Sasuke: “It’s actually Naruto, the idiot!”
Haruno Sakura: “Ah, the person in the picture is actually Naruto.”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Really? Why did my childhood self appear on this light screen?!”
Mei Terumi: “He’s actually quite cute. Why did you Konoha people exclude him before? How about coming to our Kirigakage Village?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “No need! Naruto is our Konoha’s ninja, he has the will of fire! He will never go to other villages.”
Everyone in the live broadcast room didn’t quite understand why Uzumaki Naruto’s figure appeared on the light screen.
Could it be that this live broadcast room is just for broadcasting Naruto’s experiences?
Uchiha Madara: “Tsk, it’s really boring to waste my time just to see the experience of such a brat!”
Senju Hashirama: “Madara, don’t be so disappointing. We are all dead. Why do we still care about this little time?”
Ohnoki: “From what the Fourth Hokage said just now, I guess this is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of Konoha now!”
Nagato: “Jinchuuriki? That’s quite a big gain!”
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen secretly thought that something was wrong.
This broadcast of Naruto’s life will not only expose the identity of Konoha’s Jinchuriki, but will even expose some of Konoha’s secrets!
More importantly, there are some things that he simply cannot let others see!
Whether it is Naruto’s experience or some of the things he promoted in the ninja school.
That’s not something that can be seen in the light!
However, everyone is still skeptical about this live broadcast room at this moment.
After all, judging from the chat content in the chat group just now, Naruto is now twelve years old.
The child in the picture looks like he is only two years old, or three years old at most.
But as he watched, Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly felt something was wrong.
He seemed to have seen this scene before!
[Crunch…][As the door slowly opened, young Naruto slowly walked out of the room. ][This is the first time Naruto has walked out of the house, and his young face is filled with nervousness.][However, Naruto still walked out of the room bravely with curiosity about the outside world and headed towards the crowded area in Konoha.][On the streets of Konoha, Naruto, who was out for the first time, looked at the scene he had never seen before, full of curiosity. ][And no one in Konoha paid any attention to this little kid. ][Just like that, Naruto walked on by himself, as if everything was going well. ][However, all this was broken in the next moment. ][“Hey, why is there such a small child here? Whose child are you?”][An old lady on the main street of Konoha suddenly saw little Naruto, squatted down curiously, and then saw Naruto’s face.]【”ah!!!”】
[“He, he, he! He is a fox demon!”]【A scream came out of the middle-aged woman’s mouth. 】
[She pointed at the six whisker-like lines on Naruto’s face and spoke loudly.][“Really? Look at his beard!”][“How terrifying! There really is a demon fox in the village!”][“Damn demon fox, why did you appear in Konoha!”]【“Quick! Get him out of here!”】
【“…”】
[As they were talking, these people actually plucked up their courage and walked towards Naruto holding various things. ][Then he smashed Naruto hard with the broom, eggs, and other things in his hands. ][At this moment, Naruto still didn’t understand why these people treated him like this, and even forgot to dodge. ]【When you feel the pain, you start to avoid it. 】
[At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky turned into heavy rain and poured down. ]Innocence, cuteness, and ignorance of the world correspond to exclusion, verbal abuse, and wanton beatings.
Naruto’s experience in the light curtain seemed to be telling the ninja world what kind of place Konoha is.
These villagers, who look very ordinary, seem to have transformed into the greatest evil in the world at this moment.
They would only run away when facing the Nine-Tails, but now they raised their knives against Naruto.
Mei Terumi: “Hehe, is this how Konoha treats its Jinchūriki?”
Haruno Sakura: “Naruto, have you ever been treated like this?”
Gaara: “What a bunch of damn guys! People like this should be wiped out of the sand forever!”
Temari: “Gaara, you…”
Seeing what happened to Naruto in the light curtain, Gaara suddenly felt angry.
The brooms, eggs and boxes that were hitting him seemed to be hitting him.
Once upon a time, he seemed to have suffered the same treatment.
He then lost consciousness, and when he woke up, he was arrested.
But those people seemed to have completely disappeared from the world.
Gaara: “These ignorant fellows, just wait!”
In Gaara’s eyes, this Naruto will definitely be the same as him.
What awaits these villagers is only death!
Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto, my child, you have suffered so much, Sandaime, please come out and explain to me whether the content in this video is true and why my son has to suffer such treatment!”
Senju Hashirama: “Uzumaki Kushina, don’t worry, this scene may not be true, we…”
However, before Senju Hashirama could speak, a voice interrupted him.
Uzumaki Mito: “Hashirama, shut up first! This child is from our Uzumaki clan. The current Hokage must give an explanation for the treatment he has received.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Um, Shodaime Hokage-sama, Mito-sama, I really don’t remember this part. After all, as a Hokage, I am very busy…”
Uzumaki Kushina: “What do you mean, is Minato and I’s son not important?”
In the end, it was Uzumaki Naruto who stepped forward to rescue Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Uzumaki Naruto: “It’s okay, Mom, I don’t remember this scene, and I’m doing very well now!”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3: Expired Food, Jinming is coming soon! (Old version)
Hearing Uzumaki Kushina’s question, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt cold sweat breaking out on his head.
He remembered this scene.
He was indeed watching through the crystal ball at the time, after all, this was Naruto’s first time going out.
But he had never anticipated the scene that followed!
At this moment, he had no idea how to respond to Uzumaki Kushina’s anger.
Fortunately, Naruto helped him out.
This made him breathe a sigh of relief.
Orochimaru: “Hehe, Sarutobi-sensei, what’s wrong? You look sweaty.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Shut up, Orochimaru, you traitor dare to speak.”
Orochimaru: “What’s wrong, Sarutobi-sensei? Are you angry because your abuse of the Yondaime’s orphan was exposed?”
Orochimaru deliberately spoke on the public screen in the chat group,
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen across from me, sweating profusely, I just felt it was very funny.
But Naruto didn’t care about these.
He just continued to tell Uzumaki Kushina about his current situation in the chat group.
“I did suffer some bullying and exclusion in the past, but it’s different now!”
“I have Iruka-sensei who is willing to treat me to ramen, and Kakashi-sensei who has a cold face but cares about us very much.”
“I have many companions who want to play and move forward with me!”
“So, mom, my life is very happy now, you don’t have to worry.”
Naruto’s cheerful voice came from the chat group.
However, as he spoke, Naruto’s voice gradually became choked.
Senju Hashirama: “At such a young age, you understand the meaning of companions. Naruto, you are a ninja with the will of fire!”
Senju Tobirama: “What an outstanding ninja, Monkey, you must teach him well!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Yes, teacher, I will definitely educate Naruto well!”
Orochimaru: “Teacher Sarutobi, it seems that you are speaking too early. Perhaps you will die before you can educate Naruto.”
Uzumaki Kushina fell silent after hearing what Naruto said, as well as the words of the First and Second Hokage.
Naruto’s experience in the light curtain made her, as a mother, heartbroken.
Because she had encountered such a situation before.
Being beaten by hair
That’s why she was so angry.
Those things that hit Naruto, have they not hit her before?
But after hearing what Naruto said, she was finally somewhat relieved.
This Konoha doesn’t look like it’s completely rotten yet!
Now that Naruto has come out of this shadow, she will not say it anymore.
So that Naruto would not be affected by this scene again.
“You’re such a damned fellow for treating Naruto like this!”
“Damn Sandaime, is this what you mean by taking care of Naruto?”
The anger in Uzumaki Kushina’s heart has not completely subsided.
If this chat group didn’t have a private chat function,
I’m afraid that at this moment, Uzumaki Kushina is about to launch a family-like greeting to Sarutobi Hiruzen and those people from Konoha.
[Naruto finally managed to escape from the crowd and return home. His body was now covered with wounds, and his clothes were already soaked by the rain.][But compared to these scars, what hurts Naruto more is the attitude of those people towards him. ][Naruto fell helplessly on the bed, tears welling up from his eyes.][“Woo woo woo~”][The suppressed crying sound spreads in the small room. ][After crying for a while, Naruto got up from the bed. ][Walks towards the instant noodles and milk on the table. ][After a while, Naruto began to eat heartily. ][Look at the way he eats, it seems like he is eating something delicious. ]I saw Naruto eating something in the light curtain, and it looked delicious.
But as ninjas, how could their eyesight be bad?
They saw at a glance that those so-called milk instant noodles seemed to have expired for a long time!
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, it’s bad enough that Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki suffered such treatment, but even the food he ate was out of date!”
Senju Hashirama: “Madara, don’t say that. Maybe there is some hidden secret.”
Uchiha Madara: “Hidden secret? Hashirama, Naruto just went out for the first time. These things can only be sent by you, Konoha. You deliberately sent expired food. Is this the will of fire?”
The Fourth Raikage: “Haha, if this were our Hidden Cloud Village, this would definitely not happen!”
Uzumaki Kushina: “***”
I had just managed to suppress my anger when I saw this scene again.
At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina directly began to greet Sarutobi Hiruzen with beautiful words.
Seeing Kushina Uzumaki’s look, Minato Namikaze, who wanted to come out to mediate, had to hold back his words.
【Boom boom boom! 】
[Just when Naruto had just finished his meal, there was a knock on Naruto’s door. ][Naruto timidly went forward to open the door, but only found a scroll on the floor at the door.][There are a few big words written on it: Uzumaki Clan Chakra Training Method.][And in the distance, there were several ANBU who were delivering something. ][Naruto looked around a few times and shouted a few times, but he didn’t see anyone. ]【Finally, I took the scroll back.】
[This scroll was sent by the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.][I thought of letting Naruto study in advance and go out less. 】
[But he seemed to have overlooked one thing, that is, at the age of two, Naruto barely knew a few words! ][From then on, Naruto would be discriminated against and excluded by the villagers of Konoha every time he went out.][This also caused Naruto to dislike going out even more. ][As they got older, the Anbu who originally sent milk and instant noodles changed to sending money. ][Naruto went to the street with money, but he ran into obstacles everywhere. No one was willing to sell things to him.][It’s good luck to buy some expired food occasionally. 】
[Naruto was forced to learn to find food for himself at a young age. ][In this way, Naruto lived a life of hunger and fullness. ]Uzumaki Kushina: “Sandaime! Is this what you mean by taking good care of Naruto? Why can’t he even have enough food, wuuu…”
Uzumaki Kushina looked at Naruto’s appearance in the light curtain and angrily questioned Sarutobi Hiruzen.
But as she spoke, her voice couldn’t help but choke up.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Kushina, don’t…”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to make some excuses,
Suddenly, the light curtain in the sky shook.
Chapter 4: Jin Ming’s comprehension is beyond heaven, and he comprehends the charm beyond heaven! (Please collect) (Old version)
Buzz!
The light curtain in the sky shook violently.
The light curtain that originally had a white border instantly turned into a dazzling golden color like Naruto’s golden hair.
Seeing this change, everyone in the ninja world was a little confused.
What is going on?
And Uzumaki Kushina’s emotions were also interrupted by this incident.
Sarutobi Hiruzen managed to get away with it once again.
After the light curtain changed, the picture appeared again, but it was somewhat similar to the previous one.
[The sky is still covered with dark clouds.]【At the same time, little Naruto timidly stepped out of the house and walked onto the streets of Konoha. 】
[The streets of Konoha are still very busy. ][Looking at the scene in front of him, Naruto’s eyes were full of curiosity. ][But at this moment, Naruto was very alert and kept an eye on the situation everywhere. ]Seeing this familiar scene, many people were a little confused.
Wasn’t this just played?
Senju Tobirama: “No, the Naruto just now was obviously more careless, but the Naruto in this picture is obviously more alert.”
Senju Hashirama: “Yeah, that’s right, what Tobirama wants to say is the same as I thought.”
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, Hashirama, you can notice this? Stop joking!”
However, Senju Tobirama’s words did wake up many people.
The former Naruto completely lost his vigilance shortly after going out and walked around the streets of Konoha excitedly.
As for the latter, Naruto remained vigilant and kept an eye on the surrounding situation after going out.
But from here on, the latter Naruto is obviously more vigilant and smarter.
Seeing that Naruto, who was only two years old in the picture, showed such vigilance, many people couldn’t help but nod slightly.
If this was a ninja, they would find it perfectly normal.
But it is obviously unusual for such qualities to appear in a two-year-old child!
【Just then, a voice nearby caught Naruto’s attention. 】
[“Where are you fat? You always say you’re fat. I’m just the right size for you.”][Naruto turned around and saw a young man blocking a woman against the wall.][Naruto, who saw this scene for the first time, looked over curiously.][“So, what is our relationship now?”][The man pressed on, and the woman’s face showed obvious shyness.][“Friends~”][The woman’s weak voice sounded, and the man who heard it suddenly raised his voice.][“Friends? I go shopping with you every day, and you call me friends? Don’t you understand me?”][“You must say the same thing to other girls.”][“You must be joking. I don’t say things like this to other girls every day. I swear, I only said this to you.”][Naruto, who had never seen such a scene before, was stunned, as if he had discovered a new world. ][“Your hands are so small. Let’s compare hands.”][“Your hands are so soft, can I hold your hands forever?”][Finally, under Naruto’s shocked gaze, the man took the woman’s hand and left here, walking towards a private house.][After watching the whole process of this man flirting with girls, Naruto learned the bad guy’s words with his extraordinary understanding and awakened his extraordinary charm. ]Seeing this, the entire ninja world was numb.
Wow, Naruto is only two years old!
Why do you pay attention to this kind of thing?
The most outrageous thing is that the guy with such incredible comprehension learned the quotes of scumbag men. What the hell is that?
And he also awakened that incredible charm!
Mei Terumi: “Haha, this little guy is so cute.”
Senju Tobirama: “Well, Yondaime, it seems that your son is very talented, although the direction he is using it in may be problematic.”
Namikaze Minato: “Um, thank you for the compliment, Nidaime-sama.”
Hearing the praise from the Second Hokage, Minato Namikaze always felt something strange.
But still didn’t say much.
No matter what aspect he is strong in, this is a son he should be proud of.
[At this moment, Naruto seemed to have opened the door to a new world. ][My mind was instantly filled with all kinds of bad guy quotes. 】
[Now Naruto can please women of all ages almost just by opening his mouth. ]【At the same time, Naruto’s temperament seems to have changed a little at this moment. 】
[Naruto, who was originally inconspicuous, now seems to attract more people. 】
[However, this ability seems to have disadvantages. ][At this moment, a passerby who had passed by Naruto could not help but look back under the influence of a mysterious force.][Then she saw Naruto’s young face, and of course the six whisker-like textures on his cheeks.][“Ah! Demonic fox!”][The fear brought by the Night of the Nine-Tailed Fox has not yet dissipated, and there are recent rumors in the village: the demon fox seems to still be in the village! ][The woman screamed subconsciously.][“What? A demon fox?”][“Ah! Look at his beard, he really is a fox demon!”][“There really is a demon fox in the village!”][The woman’s exclamation instantly attracted all the surrounding Konoha villagers.]【When they saw the beard on Naruto’s face, they all shouted out. 】
Seeing the scene on the light screen, Uzumaki Kushina couldn’t help but closed her eyes.
In her opinion, the next scene must be the same as the previous one.
Naruto was still beaten, cursed and insulted by the villagers.
A gleam of tears flickered in the corner of Uzumaki Kushina’s eyes.
Senju Hashirama: “Hey, how could these people be like this?”
Uchiha Madara: “Hashirama, this is the Konoha you created. It’s ridiculous!”
Kurotsuchi: “What a cold-blooded Konoha, to treat a child like this, even if he is a Jinchūriki!”
[“Drive him out of Konoha, but he looks very pitiful.”][“This guy is a fox demon! But, will this child be a good fox demon?”][“Forget it, just get him off the street!”][Under the influence of the heaven-defying charm, the terrified Konoha villagers calmed down. ][Everyone started arguing about how to treat this Naruto. ][“Um, did I do something wrong?”]【At this time, Naruto’s timid voice sounded. 】
[“No, I made a mistake. I’m sorry. This is for you!”][“I’m sorry for scaring you. I’ll give you this as an apology gift!”]【……】
【Finally, everyone present apologized to Naruto.】
[How could such a cute child be a fox demon? ]Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 5: Jin Mingren meets the Nine-Tails for the first time! (Please collect Huahua) (Old version)
Comparison of the two Naruto, Naruto the Sea King has a great understanding: Chapter 5: Naruto the Golden One meets the Nine-Tails for the first time! (Please collect it) Picture and text
[Finally, Naruto returned home with his hands full of various things.]【There are delicious bread, bento, and various exquisite small gifts. 】
[There are even a few lip marks on Naruto’s face. ][This is the apology from those pretty older sisters.][He also holds an umbrella with a beautiful pattern on it.][This is a gift from a cute little girl who saw it raining.][The water drops on the umbrella slide down, but Naruto’s smile is printed on the water drops. 】
[“It seems that everyone in the outside world is very nice!”]ah?
Seeing this scene, the entire ninja world was numb.
Wow, just by watching the conversation between couples, I realized some incredible charm.
Then what happened was completely different from what Naruto had experienced before!
Uzumaki Naruto: “What’s going on? Why is this Naruto treated so differently from me?”
Haruno Sakura: “Why do I suddenly feel that this Naruto is so cute.”
Yamanaka Ino: “Yeah, they are two identical faces, but they look completely different!”
Listening to the conversation in the chat group,
Uzumaki Kushina, who had originally closed her eyes and dared not look, found that things seemed different from what she thought.
After a moment, after understanding the content of this video,
Uzumaki Kushina was completely excited.
Uzumaki Kushina: “Hahaha! As expected of my son, he is so awesome!”
At this time, Uzumaki Kushina felt like a pig being eaten by someone else.
Senju Tobirama: “This kid is really amazing. He has figured out so many things from that short conversation.”
Ebisu: “Naruto, how come he’s so powerful at the age of two? Damn, I really envy him!”
[Naruto was eating the gifts from the older sisters when there was a knock on the door. ][“Who is it?”][Naruto swallowed the bread in his mouth and shouted towards the door incoherently.]【However, the only response he got was silence. 】
[“Really? Who on earth is that?”][Naruto stuffed the last bite of bread into his mouth and ran towards the door.][Crunch~][However, after the door was opened, Naruto did not find anyone, only a lonely scroll placed on the ground. ][Not far away, Uzuki Yugao, wearing an Anbu mask and with long purple hair, was quietly observing Naruto. ][Originally, she was just trying to confirm that Naruto had taken the scroll, but when she saw the young Naruto, a wave of emotion rose in her heart.][Such a cute little guy has to suffer such treatment. It is really unbearable to watch! ][However, as an Anbu ninja, she suppressed this feeling for a moment, and after seeing Naruto take the scroll, she went back to report.][This scroll is exactly the Uzumaki clan’s chakra training method.][As we all know, there is a universal version of Chakra training. ][However, most families will make improvements based on their own characteristics, and the improved cultivation methods are more suitable for their family members. ][However, Naruto, who is over two years old, still cannot read…][Naruto studied the scroll for a while, and when he found that he couldn’t understand it at all, he threw the scroll into the fish tank.][After that, Naruto, who had eaten and drunk his fill, lay down on the bed and fell asleep. ]hehe!
Orochimaru on the high platform sneered.
Orochimaru: “Sarutobi-sensei is a really good Hokage. He didn’t even realize that two-year-old Naruto couldn’t read.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Traitor, shut up!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting opposite Orochimaru, also blushed.
This scene happened twice in succession, making him feel a little embarrassed.
He is a Hokage and has to deal with so many things every day.
It’s good enough that you thought of giving the scroll to Naruto. Some negligence is inevitable!
【Tick, tick! 】
【”here it is?”】
[Naruto opened his eyes in his sleep, only to find himself in a dark space. ][There is a layer of water under my feet that is higher than my ankles, and there is a big door in front of me. ][There is a sealing talisman in the center of the gate. ][“What is this place?”][Naruto, who had never experienced the dangers of the world, was only curious about the scene before him, not afraid.]【clang!】
[Suddenly, a huge nail came out from the crack of the door, rubbing against the door and producing a lot of sparks.][However, this nail is still quite a distance away from touching Naruto. ][“Little devil, come here, let me kill you!”][Naruto looked up when he heard the voice. ][There is a huge fox inside the door, lying on the door, staring at Naruto. ][“Hello, I’m Uzumaki Naruto. It’s our first meeting. Thank you for your guidance.”][But what Kyuubi didn’t expect was that Naruto wasn’t afraid at all. He just introduced himself and even touched his nails. ][“Roar! I don’t want to know your name, I just want to kill you!”][“No, big fox, I want to go back to sleep.”][Saying this, Naruto walked towards the back. ][The Nine-Tails was also somewhat surprised to see Naruto like this.][This little ghost, isn’t he afraid of me? ][And for some reason, Naruto’s words just now touched Kyuubi’s heart. ][It seems like he hasn’t seen a human being who took the initiative to introduce himself to him and was not afraid of him for a long time. ][“Big Fox, how do we get out of here?”][After walking around, Naruto found that he couldn’t get out and returned to the front door. ][Finally, Naruto decided to ask the Nine-Tails for help. After all, it looked like he had been in this place for a long time, so he might know something.][However, when the Nine-Tails heard what Naruto said, it just looked at Naruto and didn’t say anything.][It seems that his current Jinchūriki is a fool, and he doesn’t bother with fools. 】
[“Big fox, tell me how to get out. I have a lot of delicious food at home. Please enjoy it.”][Naruto tried to tempt the Nine-Tails with delicious food. ][“I don’t eat human food, and you can’t bring those things in.”][Kyuubi finally understood that this human jūriki was indeed not very smart, so he just lay back down and started to sleep.][“Hey! Big fox! Big fox!”][Naruto shouted a few times but found that the other party did not respond, so he gave up in the end. ][Since he didn’t know how to get back, he might as well take a nap. He was about to sleep anyway, but after all the hassles for so long, he was almost dying of sleep.][Naruto found a pipe without water, lay down on it, and prepared to go to sleep. ][Before going to sleep, Naruto looked in the direction of the Nine-Tails and spoke softly. ]【”Good night, big fox.”】
Chapter 6: The first question and answer session, Jiuwei’s attitude towards Jinming! (Please collect Huahua) (Old version)
[“Tsk, boring brat.”][The sleeping Naruto soon escaped from the sealed space. ]【And then Kyuubi replied to himself. 】
Sealed space?
Nine-Tailed Fox?
Seeing the scene on the light screen, many people in the ninja world who understood what this meant were stunned.
Ohnoki: “This kid, at only two years old, has already entered his own consciousness space!”
Mei Terumi: “He was able to get here just by sleeping. Naruto’s talent is really extraordinary!”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “…”
Nine-Tails really didn’t expect that his meeting with Naruto would be so advanced.
And he keenly noticed that this self inside did not seem to be averse to Naruto.
Is it possible that I have to accept Naruto just like this?
Uzumaki Naruto: “Isn’t he afraid?”
Haruno Sakura: “Yeah, how come Naruto doesn’t look scared at all, and even dares to touch the other person’s nails.”
Yamanaka Ino: “Is there such a terrifying giant inside Naruto’s body?”
Inuzuka Kiba: “No wonder everyone in the village calls Naruto a demon fox. It turns out there really is such a big demon fox inside him!”
Seeing the appearance of the Nine-Tailed Fox in the picture, even through the light curtain.
The new generation of ninjas couldn’t help but feel their hair stand on end.
[The next morning, Naruto woke up and saw his familiar little house. ][“It turns out that sleeping can help you escape from that space.”][Little Naruto seemed to have realized something. That space was really fun.][You can go in while sleeping, and you can come out while sleeping. There is also a big fox. 】
[After washing up and eating breakfast, Naruto excitedly opened the door and prepared to go for a walk on the street again. ][It was not until the evening that Naruto returned to the cabin with a happy face. ][After dinner, Naruto went to bed excitedly. ]【Tick-tock! 】
[The familiar sound of water drops sounded again, and Naruto opened his eyes and saw the Nine-Tails again. ][“Great, big fox! I see you again!”][Naruto saw the Nine-Tails and shouted excitedly. ][“Tsk, annoying little devil!”][Hearing Naruto’s noisy voice, the Nine-Tails did not say anything about killing him this time. 】
[He just lay there and continued to sleep. ][“Ah, Ah, Big Fox, I’m out again today!”][“I saw it on the street outside…”][Naruto happily told Nine-Tails about his experience today.][Every person and every flower that Naruto sees is worth sharing. 】
[But Naruto returned home but had no one to share his life with. Only this big fox could listen to him. ]【“Good night, big fox.”】
[After Naruto finished talking about his experience today, he felt sleepy and went back to sleep where he had slept before. ][“Tsk, what an annoying little brat.”][After Naruto disappeared again, the Nine-Tails opened one eye and looked at the place where Naruto just disappeared. ]Mei Terumi: “Little Naruto is so pitiful. No matter how happy he is outside, he has to stay alone when he returns home.”
Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto, Mom is so sorry for you!”
Namikaze Minato: “Naruto, Daddy is the same. I’m really sorry for leaving you alone for so long.”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Hahaha, Mom, Dad, since I know you are the heroes who saved the village, I won’t blame you.”
Naruto said this generously, but there was a hint of sob in his voice.
Just then, the prompt sound in the live broadcast room rang.
【The prize-winning guessing contest is over! 】
[Question: Can Uzumaki Naruto gain the Nine-Tails’ approval? If so, how long will it take?][A: How could the tailed beasts possibly recognize humans, especially the most arrogant Nine-Tailed Fox! ][B: Naruto’s innocence and kindness moved the Nine-Tails. Within half a year, Naruto will be recognized by the Nine-Tails.][C: It will take many years for Naruto and Kyuubi to reach a consensus. It will take more than ten years! ][D: Naruto is extremely talented and has an extremely high affinity. It only took him five years to gain the Nine-Tails’ recognition! ]Orochimaru: “Haha, it’s really interesting that this prize-winning guessing game actually appeared.”
Nara Shikamaru: “This is really troublesome. Not only do you need to make a choice, you also need to give a reason.”
Shukaku: “Stinky fox, are you really going to approve of this brat?”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Stinky raccoon cat, how can I possibly approve of this ant! I must choose A!”
Ohnoki: “It is not something that a Jinchūriki can easily achieve by gaining the approval of the Tailed Beasts.”
The Fourth Raikage: “Mabui, what do you think?”
Mabui: “Lord Raikage, I think even if Naruto is extremely talented, it will take more than ten years. After all, it took Lord Killer Bee and Lord Yukito quite a while.”
Chapter 7 Jiuwei: Happy Birthday! (Please collect the money) (Old version)
Hearing Mabui’s words, the Fourth Raikage couldn’t help but nodded.
Indeed, Yumujin and Kirabi can be said to be gifted.
But even with the help of Turtle Island, it still took them a long time.
The Fourth Raikage: “I choose C. No matter how powerful this guy is, this is not something that can be accomplished easily.”
Namikaze Minato: “I believe in Naruto, he can get the Nine-Tails’ approval, I choose D!”
In Minato Namikaze’s opinion, Naruto has a backup plan for him and Kushina.
In this situation, coupled with Naruto’s extraordinary talent.
He believed that Naruto would be able to gain the Nine-Tails’ recognition within five years.
Even though Naruto was only seven years old at that time.
Senju Tobirama: “Yondaime, you think too simply. Naruto will only be seven years old in five years. How can he possibly gain the Nine-Tails’ recognition?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher is right. Even if Naruto performs very well, it will take more than ten years! I choose C.”
Everyone in the Ninja World made their choices.
Some people choose A, some choose C, and some choose D.
But no one chose option B.
After all, in their view,
It is simply nonsense that a two-year-old child can gain the recognition of the Nine-Tailed Fox within half a year!
[The live broadcast continues! The answer will be revealed below! ]As the mechanical sound rang out, the image on the golden-framed light screen continued to play.
[Every day after Naruto seems to be the same as before. 】
[Shopping, eating, sleeping, then telling Jiuwei about his experiences, and finally sleeping again. ][More than three months passed like this.][Until October 10th, Naruto’s birthday.][Naruto got up early that day and changed into new clothes given to him by a big sister from the clothing store in the village.][“Hey, that’s great!”][Naruto looked at himself in the mirror, very satisfied, and then walked towards the main street of Konoha excitedly.][However, on the way, Naruto suddenly saw a scene. ][“Mom and Dad, it’s my birthday today. I want to have a big cake!”][“Haha, great! You can eat whatever you want today!”][Naruto looked at the family of three walking away, and for some reason he felt a pang in his heart. ]Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto…”
Seeing Naruto’s Konoha in the light curtain, how could Kushina, as a mother, not know what he was thinking.
Having made that decision in the first place, it ultimately made life difficult for Naruto.
[In the sealed space, the Nine-Tails watched Naruto’s actions as usual. ][He thought Naruto would still be like before, running around the street without any care.][Just talk to these villagers and try to get a few kisses by being cute.][As a result, when he saw Naruto suddenly become depressed, he didn’t realize why. ][Until later, Kyuubi saw Naruto walk into a cake shop in a depressed mood, bought a small cake and returned home.][He just remembered that it seemed that Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina had done the same thing before.][It seems to be some kind of birthday! ][So that’s how it is. Ants are ants.][We still have to celebrate every year. I have lived for so many years that I don’t even need to celebrate my birthday. ][Kyuubi thought so, but a different feeling emerged in his heart. ][“Woo woo~”][Naruto ate the cake, but tears kept falling. ][At this moment, Naruto felt an unprecedented loneliness! ][After eating, Naruto lay down on the bed and fell asleep. ]【“Big Fox…”】
[When Naruto came in this time, his voice was obviously a little deep. ][“Big fox, why do other people have parents, but I have never seen one?”][Naruto, who just turned three today, has a voice that reveals a sadness that is not suitable for his age. ][Naruto has said so much today. 】
【From today’s experience to my own doubts. 】
[Kyuubi still didn’t move, just lying there sleeping as usual.][As Naruto was talking, he unknowingly walked to the iron gate. ][After saying this, Naruto, who was just three years old, fell asleep leaning against the iron gate.][There are still some traces of tears in the corners of the eyes. ][After Naruto, his body involuntarily fell to the side. ][Just as he was about to fall into the water, a scarlet tail stretched out and caught Naruto’s body. ][Naruto fell into a deep sleep while lying on the furry tail. ][After Naruto fell into a deep sleep, a voice suddenly sounded. ][It was the Nine-Tails who had never taken the initiative to talk to Naruto that spoke up. ]【“Good night, little one.”】
[“And, happy birthday!”]Chapter 8 Treat Kyuubi to a meal! (Please collect Huahua) (Old version)
Good night, kid.
Happy birthday.
When these two sentences came out of Kyuubi’s mouth,
Almost everyone in the ninja world understood the answer to the prize-winning quiz.
This Nine-Tails actually recognized Naruto so much?
Ohnoki: “There is actually someone who can gain the recognition of the tailed beast at the age of three.”
The Fourth Raikage: “Naruto, huh? This kid will definitely be a nobody in the future!”
Mei Terumi: “Naruto-chan, you’re really amazing!”
Senju Hashirama: “Konoha is so lucky to have such a child!”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Hoo! Stop kidding, would I approve of this brat so easily? The answer is not out yet!”
When Jiuwei saw his own performance in the light curtain, he felt extremely embarrassed.
But he didn’t realize that he was not refuting but approving Naruto.
But it means that he would not recognize Naruto so easily.
In his heart, the Nine-Tails seemed to have subconsciously thought that that self would definitely recognize Naruto.
But just as Kyuubi said, the images on the screen were still playing.
The answer has indeed never come out completely.
[The next morning, Naruto woke up from his bed. ][“Great! The big fox talked to me!”][Naruto remembered that he slept on the fox’s tail last night.][And he was sure he had heard the words “good night” and “happy birthday” last night correctly.][That day, Naruto excitedly went to the main street of Konoha with his little remaining pocket money. ][“This string of dumplings is very delicious. The big fox should like it.”][“This chicken kebab is delicious too.”][“And this awesome grilled fish!”][“Hehe, there are so many. The big fox should be happy.”][Naruto excitedly bought a lot of delicious food and wanted to bring it to the big fox to taste tonight. ][In the sealed space, the Nine-Tails looked at Naruto outside and said with some disdain. ][But he didn’t even notice that the corners of his mouth seemed to be slightly raised. ]It turns out it can be done this way!
When Gaara saw Naruto’s performance in the light curtain and the expression of the Nine-Tails, he suddenly realized.
It turns out that the monster in my body was angry because I had not given it food!
Gaara: “Um, Shukaku, right? I’ll buy these for you too.”
Shukaku: “Hey! Brat! Are you humiliating me?”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Hahahaha! Stinky raccoon cat, come and eat some chicken skewers!”
Amid the Nine-Tails’ ridicule, Gaara’s first attempt at peace talks with the One-Tails, Shukaku, failed.
[In the evening, Naruto returned home and drooled at the sight of a large pile of delicious food. ][“No! You can’t eat it, this is for the big fox!”][Naruto wiped his saliva, held the food in his arms without caring about the grease, and then fell asleep. ][After all, in the eyes of little Naruto, he always has clothes on every time he enters. ][That means you can bring things in, too.][“Ah! He really brought it in!”][“Big fox, I’ll treat you to a delicious meal!”][Naruto entered the sealed space and saw that he really had those food in his arms, and ran towards the Nine-Tails excitedly.][At this moment, Naruto didn’t pay any attention to the door and walked straight in. ]【The Nine-Tails looked at Naruto running over and immediately threatened him.】
[“Hey, kid, don’t be so…”]【”Wow!”】
[Before the Nine-Tails could finish speaking, Naruto ran over and hugged the Nine-Tails’ tail. ][Naruto felt very comfortable with that furry feeling. ]Youlv: “I didn’t expect Jiu Lama to have this side!”
Shukaku: “Hahaha, a stinky fox is being held by the tail by such a human child!”
Kyuubi: “Hoo! Shut up, especially you stinky tanuki!”
Seeing the scene on the light screen, the Nine-Tails felt that his dignity as a tailed beast was gone.
[“Little devil, don’t go too far!”][The Nine-Tails flicked its tail lightly, and threw Naruto, who was clinging to it, in front of itself. ][At this moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox’s scarlet eyes were fixed on Naruto, and a terrifying aura emanated from its body.][He felt that his dignity as a tailed beast had been severely violated.]Nine-Tailed Fox: “Hahaha, see, this little brat is going to die under my claws!”
Jiuwei laughed wildly in the chat group, as if he had regained his lost dignity.
However, deep down in Kyuubi’s heart, he couldn’t help but worry about the little kid in the light curtain.
Don’t really kill this kid, just teach him a lesson.
【“Big fox, please eat!”】
[Naruto fell flat on his face but didn’t care at all. Instead, he picked up the food he was holding in front of his chest and handed it to the Nine-Tails. ][“Little devil, I won’t eat your human food!”][However, just as the Nine-Tails opened its mouth to speak, Naruto threw a skewer of chicken into its mouth.]Chapter 9 Jin Ming meets Hinata for the first time! (Please add money to your collection) (Old version)
[The chicken skewer went straight down Kyuubi’s throat.][“Hoo! Little brat! You…”][Kyuubi roared, and the chicken skewer stick fell out of his mouth, but the chicken on it was gone.][Watching the Nine-Tails’ mouth opening and closing, Naruto felt his head buzzing.][He didn’t hear anything Kyuubi said afterwards.][“Big fox, is it delicious? Do you want more?”][Naruto had just recovered and didn’t care about the Nine-Tails’ anger at all, and asked excitedly. ][“Delicious… Wait! Little devil, are you humiliating me?”][The Nine-Tails’ voice was so loud that it shocked Naruto into unconsciousness.]【“This brat!”】
[Only when he saw Naruto disappear did the Nine-Tails stop roaring. ][Then the sharp claws moved slightly, and the pile of food left by Naruto was rolled into its mouth. ][“You know what, this human food is really delicious…”]Shukaku: “Hahahaha! What did I see? A stinky fox, it makes me laugh to death! Does it smell good?”
Seeing this, Shukaku’s sharp laughter resounded throughout the chat group.
Hearing Shukaku’s laughter, the others also tried to hold back their laughter.
Who would have thought that the Nine-Tailed Fox, who just proudly said that it would not eat human food,
After Naruto left, he started eating the things Naruto brought.
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Stinky raccoon cat! Shut up, do you want to be beaten?”
[“Huh? Why are you still here?”][Naruto woke up and looked at the chicken skewers on his chest, feeling a little confused.][He clearly brought it to the big fox to eat just now! ]【“Haha, you ignorant brat!”】
[In the sealed space, the Nine-Tails looked at Naruto’s puzzled expression and laughed. ][Everything in this space is originally made up of spirit and chakra! ][The things that Naruto brought in before, including Naruto’s clothes. ][In fact, it is all the chakra in this sealed space combined with Naruto’s spirit. ][So the things he just ate were actually just chakra.][In the outside world, Naruto thought for a moment but couldn’t figure it out. After washing the soiled pajamas, he happily enjoyed the delicious food.][Maybe it was left to him by the big fox! ][Time passed little by little, and soon, snowflakes began to fall in Konoha Village.]Now it’s only a short time left until the six months specified in the option.
There’s less than a month left!
At this time, everyone in the ninja world thought that option B was unlikely to work.
Ohnoki: “It seems that half a year is impossible. The Nine-Tails probably doesn’t fully recognize Naruto.”
The Fourth Raikage: “That’s right, I told you it wouldn’t be so easy to get the approval of the tailed beasts!”
Kyuubi: “Hahaha! I said half a year is impossible!”
I’m back! My dignity as a tailed beast is completely back!
At this time, Kyuubi was extremely happy.
【Snow!】
[Naruto was very excited when he saw the heavy snow falling in the sky. ][This can be considered his first time to go out and play in the snow.][On this day, Naruto could be seen everywhere in Konoha Village. ][At this time, ordinary villagers in Konoha Village are already very familiar with Naruto. ][Most people are very caring and tolerant of a child like Naruto who is cute but has no parents. ]【As for the demon fox? 】
[How could such a cute Naruto be a demon fox! ]【Bang!】
[Just when Naruto was running wildly in Konoha Village, he suddenly bumped into something. ][Naruto looked back and saw only a small figure trying to get up.][There are traces of tears on the cute face, and it looks very weak, pitiful, and helpless. ][“I…I…”][This little figure stared at me for a long time without saying a word, but tears kept falling from the corners of his eyes. ][“I’m so sorry! I’m so sorry!”][Naruto immediately apologized, looking at the little girl in front of him. ][She was wearing very dignified clothes and a scarf, and her eyes were pure white! ][“What’s your name?”][Naruto saw that the other party had not yet gotten up, so he reached out and grabbed the other party’s hand and pulled him up. ][“I…Hyuga Hinata…”][Hinata lowered her head and shed tears, speaking in a mosquito-like voice. ]【But Naruto heard it very clearly. 】
[“Hyuga Hinata, right?! Then I’ll call you Hinata!”][“Why are you here? Can’t you find your home?”][Naruto saw the other party’s appearance, and the current position was indeed quite remote, so he guessed. ][Hinata’s hands were trembling at this moment, so Naruto took off his gloves and put them on her.]【Then he took off his cute hat and put it on Hinata’s head. 】
Chapter 10: Angry Nine-Tailed Fox, prize-winning guessing contest ends! (Please add money to your collection) (Old version)
[Naruto’s hat and gloves were just given to him by an older sister on the street.][The hat is a very warm cotton hat with two cat ears on it.][The gloves are thick and look like cat paws. ][The price of getting these was that he was hugged and kissed several times. ][No way, who can understand the pain of being handsome! ][With the gloves and hat on, Hinata is so cute that it makes you bleed. 】
[“Let’s go. I’ll take you home!”][Hinata, who hadn’t come to her senses yet, was grabbed by Naruto’s left hand and walked towards the village.]Yamanaka Ino: “Hinata is so cute like this!”
Inuzuka Kiba: “Is this when Hinata fell in love with Naruto?”
Hyuga Hinata: “Don’t, don’t, don’t talk nonsense.”
After hearing their words, especially those of Inuzuka Kiba,
Hinata instantly turned into a steam engine, her face flushed so much that she almost passed out.
Nara Shikamaru: “This scene doesn’t seem to have appeared in the previous light curtain!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Indeed, I don’t remember such a thing either.”
After a brief exchange, everyone finally understood.
It turns out that the scene in the light curtain is unique to this world!
Naruto and Hinata in this world met in advance!
【”Miss!”】
[Just when Naruto and Hinata walked into the village, they suddenly heard a cry of surprise. ][Then before Naruto could react, the hand holding Hinata was knocked aside. ][I saw a maid from the Hyuga family looking at Hinata worriedly, afraid that something might happen to her. ]【During her work, Miss Hinata went missing. 】
[If she can’t find it, she will probably commit suicide. ][“You are, a demon fox?”][Seeing that Hinata was fine, the maid looked at Naruto. ][When the maid saw the six whisker-like patterns on Naruto’s face, she instantly exclaimed. ][Then the next moment she actually walked towards Naruto. ][“You, the fox demon, actually kidnapped my eldest daughter. I will escort you to the master of the family!”][“That’s not…”][“Don’t talk, Miss, don’t interfere with my work!”][The maid immediately thought of how to get away with it, which was to put all the blame for Hinata’s disappearance on the fox! ][Even when Hinata wanted to explain to Naruto, she was interrupted by her.][“Come here and apologize to our master!”][As she spoke, the maid reached out and grabbed Naruto. ][In her eyes, Naruto is just a little brat who can be easily manipulated! ]Ohnoki: “Haha, it seems that the people of Konoha are really simple and honest!”
The Fourth Raikage: “Whether it’s the villagers or the ninjas, they are all so friendly to their own Jinchūriki!”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, little brother Naruto, why don’t you come to our Kirigakage Village? We will never let you suffer any unfair treatment!”
After hearing the words of the shadows from other ninja villages, Sarutobi Hiruzen was almost angry to death.
If the villagers before were ignorant, then what about this ninja?
Isn’t that also ignorant?
Senju Tobirama: “You deserve to die for daring to attack a Jinchūriki!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Hiashi! Look at your ninja, how dare they act so boldly!”
Hinata Hiashi: “I’m sorry, Hokage-sama, I will deal with her immediately after this live broadcast is over!”
At this time, Hinata Hiashi was almost angry to death.
How could someone from my own family behave like this!
Then the second and third generations spoke one after another, making him want to strangle this man to death!
The Hyuga family has lost all face!
[Just when she was about to touch Naruto, suddenly a stream of red chakra emerged from Naruto’s body! ][Then in just a moment, the maid was beaten unconscious. ][Then the chakra dissipated, and Naruto fainted on the spot. ][After all, Naruto is only three years old and can’t bear the Nine-Tails’ chakra at all! ]【In the sealed space.】
[Kyuubi was so angry that he wanted to kill this woman.][“Roar! This is my Jinchūriki, and you, an ant, actually want to attack him?”][Seeing that Naruto was in danger, the Nine-Tails used up almost all of its chakra to open a crack in the seal.][Then he used this gap to release a trace of chakra and beat the woman unconscious! ][If the gap was a little bigger, this maid would definitely die! ][The Nine-Tailed Fox is not a good-tempered person. ]Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.
This simply makes the answer clear!
Yes, in the eyes of the public,
At this moment, the Nine-Tails has completely recognized Naruto!
And as if to verify everyone’s guess, the system’s mechanical sound rang out.
[This prize-winning guessing contest has ended. The correct answer is option B! ]Chapter 11: The maid’s fate, the Hyuga family apologizes! (Please add votes and flowers to your collection) (Old version)
[Unfortunately, no one got the answer right in this prize-winning guessing contest. ]After hearing this mechanical sound, everyone in the ninja world completely believed this fact.
That Uzumaki Naruto,
He was actually only three years old, and he gained the recognition of the Nine-Tailed Fox within half a year!
Senju Tobirama: “Genius, this Naruto is indeed a genius! Fourth Hokage, you gave birth to a good son!”
Namikaze Minato: “Well, Nidaime-sama, this is not our world…”
Senju Tobirama: “Well, you are not bad either.”
The conversation between the two ended in embarrassment.
Ohnoki: “Fortunately this Naruto is not the Naruto from our world, otherwise Konoha would be even more difficult to deal with.”
Mei Terumi: “What a pity, such a cute brother Naruto is not from our world.”
Luo Sha: “Damn Orochimaru…”
After the mechanical sound fell, the light curtain did not change.
The screen continued to play, and it looked like it was about to finish playing.
[Bang!][“How dare you do this!”][In the Hokage’s office, Hinata Hiashi slapped the maid in the face, knocking her to the ground.][At this moment, he was almost mad. ][Provoking the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki also caused the seal to break! 】
[How come this incident brought bad luck to the Hyuga family? ]【“Daily.”】
[“What do you want, Hokage?”][Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen speaking from the Hokage’s seat, Hyuga Hiashi spoke respectfully, cold sweat pouring down his forehead. ][Things are different now than before. If this happens, I’m afraid the Hyuga family won’t have an easy time.][“Hand her over to the interrogation department. I believe the interrogation department will give us an answer.”][“And the Hyuga family needs to make some compensation for this matter!”][Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words were like a heavy hammer, hitting Hyuga Hiashi’s heart.][There’s no need to talk about this maid. After entering the torture department, I’m afraid it would be a luxury to even think about dying. ][And to make the Hokage take the initiative to ask for compensation, it must be a huge sum. 】
[I’m afraid the Hyuga family will have to bleed heavily! 】
【”yes!”】
[No matter what, Hyuga Hiashi could only grit his teeth and agree. ]The screen stopped playing here.
At the same time, the light curtain in the sky shook violently.
The light curtain that originally had a golden frame instantly turned into a white frame.
Everyone in the ninja world who had experienced this once knew what was going to happen.
This is obviously to replay the experience of Naruto in his own world!
[Naruto’s life would have been extremely miserable if he hadn’t learned to go out and find food on his own.][Occasionally I can catch fish and dig mushrooms in the back mountain to fill my stomach, but I’m afraid Naruto will starve to death. ][Especially those people in the village, they are not even willing to sell things to Naruto! ][Occasionally, a black-hearted merchant might sell Naruto expired goods at a high price. ]Just finished watching Naruto’s Experience in the Golden Frame World.
Looking at Naruto in the white-frame world at this time, one can’t help but feel sorry for the little Naruto in the picture.
[This kind of life continues for Naruto. ][Until one day when Naruto was grilling fish and stewing mushroom soup in the back mountain, an old man came to eat for free. ][While eating, this old man told Naruto a lot of things. 】
[In fact, in the final analysis, it is to teach Naruto to yearn for the will of fire. 】
Uchiha Sasuke: “It turns out that Naruto has been taught by the Sandaime Hokage since he was a child.”
Senju Tobirama: “Well, the monkey’s behavior is not wrong. It is right to teach Naruto since he was a child!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher, this is what I should do as the Sandaime Hokage!”
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that the pressure was instantly reduced a lot.
No matter what, Naruto is now a qualified inheritor of the will of fire!
This means that as Hokage, he did not do anything wrong in the general direction!
But soon someone came out to find fault.
Ohnoki: “That’s a really good move, Sandaime Hokage!”
The Fourth Raikage: “Haha, standing up when the Jinchūriki is being ostracized is really a good way to control people’s hearts.”
Mei Terumi: “It seems that he may have contributed to the fact that little Naruto was excluded!”
Shimura Danzo: “Haha, I’ve said it before, if Naruto was in my care, he would never be so pitiful, even the fish he caught with great difficulty would be eaten by others!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Danzo! What is your intention in saying this? Are you trying to destroy the harmony of Konoha? Have you forgotten what your teacher taught you?”
Bang!
In the root, Danzo Shimura slapped the table in front of him, his face full of anger.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, don’t be so arrogant! Just wait, your position as Hokage will be mine sooner or later!”
[Naruto has been living alone like this. 】
【Gradually, he started playing pranks to attract people’s attention.】
[The villagers are becoming more and more disgusted with him.]The scenes continued to play, with almost the same content, until the winter when Naruto was four years old.
Chapter 12: Jin Ming is online, Jiuwei teacher? (Old version)
【This winter, the snow was particularly heavy. 】
[When Naruto was playing alone outside, he suddenly saw someone bullying Hinata when she was little. ]【Then a hero came to save the beauty, but unfortunately he was beaten. 】
[But Naruto still rescued Hinata. ]“Oh~”
Seeing this, the Twelve Guardians of Konoha started to make a noise.
Inuzuka Kiba: “It seems that this is when Hinata fell in love with Naruto!”
Aburame Shino: “From a rational point of view, Hinata may indeed like Naruto because of this.”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Huh? Hinata likes me, stop talking nonsense!”
Haruno Sakura: “Naruto, you idiot, you don’t even understand a girl’s mind!”
Yamanaka Ino: “That’s right!”
Uzumaki Kushina: “Haha, it seems my Naruto is also very popular with girls!”
At this time, Hinata had turned into a red apple, emitting steam and losing consciousness.
[After that, Naruto’s life remained the same. ]【Drawing on Shadow Rock.】
【Playing pranks all over Konoha.】
[This kind of life has continued for a long time. ]No one in the ninja world said anything about Naruto’s prank.
After all, Gaara committed murder and arson when he was a child.
When the other Chuuriki were young, they were no pushovers either!
Naruto can’t really compare to them with just these pranks!
The screen stopped again at this point.
Mei Terumi: “Oh, it looks like that handsome boy is coming online again!”
Kurotsuchi: “I haven’t seen you for a while. I miss that handsome guy Naruto!”
Yamanaka Ino: “I am actually looking forward to the sequel.”
[After Naruto fell into a coma, Sarutobi Hiruzen personally checked the seal on his body. ][After discovering that there wasn’t any major damage, Sarutobi Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief. ]【Then he sent Naruto back home. 】
[On the other side, Hyuga Hinata’s side. ][Because they worried that she would be frightened by the Nine-Tailed Fox, she was given two days of rest as an exception.][But for some reason, the blond boy always appeared in her mind. ][The boy didn’t even leave his name, as if he was sent by God to save her! ][It’s just that the Naruto she was thinking about was completely different from what she thought. ][Naruto just woke up and ate a bite of food, and is currently sleeping soundly. ][Naruto, who was dreaming, once again came to a familiar place – the sealed space! ][“Big Fox! You saved me!”][Naruto was so happy at this time! The big fox actually saved him! ][“Little devil, you are too weak.”][“Also, you are taking things too far!”][The Nine-Tails roared at Naruto who was lying on its tail as soon as he came in. ][“Come on, big fox, I’m only three years old!”][Naruto acted cute towards the Nine-Tails, trying to get away with it.][Unfortunately, the Nine-Tailed Fox completely ignored Naruto’s cuteness and flicked its tail, throwing Naruto in front of itself.][“When I was six years old, I was much stronger than you are now.”][“Didn’t those people bring you a scroll before?”][“You should study hard for me!”][Kyuubi is really a little angry. As his own Jinchūriki, he is so weak. Isn’t this embarrassing for him? ][“But, big fox, I can’t read!”][“By the way, Big Fox, you are so amazing, you must know how to read!”][“How about you teach me how to read and write?”][Naruto looked at the Nine-Tails with sparkling eyes.][“Little devil, you’re going too far!”][“Please, big fox, I’ll bring you something delicious next time, like that dumpling!”][The Nine-Tails didn’t say anything, just looked at Naruto quietly.][But I recalled the dumplings I ate last time. They were just some chakra, but they tasted so good.][“How about I give you five skewers of dumplings in exchange for teaching me a word?”][Naruto considered the thickness of his wallet and suggested to Kyuubi.][The Nine-Tailed Fox swung its tail but did not speak.][“Can one word be used for ten skewers of meatballs?”][Naruto tries to impress the Nine-Tails by raising the price.]【“Fifteen strings of one word?”】
[Hearing this, Kyuubi nodded slightly. ][“Great! Thank you, big fox!”][Naruto cheered excitedly and pounced on the Nine-Tails’ tail.][After a while, I fell asleep again. ][After all, Naruto is only a three-year-old child at this time and needs more sleep. ]Chapter 13: The bad student who took advantage of the fox teacher! (Requesting data) (Old version)
Shukaku: “Hahaha, a stinky fox was actually bribed by a few dumplings? I am dying of laughter.”
Niu Gui: “I didn’t expect Jiu Lama to like to eat this kind of thing.”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Roar! All of you, stop right there, especially you, you stinky raccoon cat!”
The other people in the ninja world were also thoughtful when they saw the scene on the light curtain.
Ohnoki: “The tailed beasts actually have their favorite foods. Is this also a way for the tailed beasts and humans to coexist peacefully?”
The Fourth Raikage: “Yukito, Hi, you two can try this method too.”
Mei Terumi: “I’ll try it later. Wait, why don’t we have tailed beasts in the Kirigakage Village?”
Gaara: “Shukaku, do you like eating dango?”
Shukaku: “Hey! Brat, are you humiliating me?”
Kyuubi: “Hahahaha!”
Gaara once again failed to learn Naruto’s method in the golden frame light curtain.
He really wanted to reconcile with Shukaku.
After all, no one likes to live like a monster.
He also wants to be accepted by the villagers like Naruto!
The most important thing is that Gaara really wants to have a good sleep!
Son Goku: “He actually traded with the tailed beasts on an equal footing. Kurama’s Jinchūriki is really good!”
In the sealed space inside Lao Zi’s body, Sun Wukong said to himself.
He saw in the light curtain that Naruto truly treated the tailed beasts as equals, instead of being afraid of them or coveting the power of the Nine-Tails!
Sun Wukong was a little envious.
This might be what the old man wanted to see!
[The next day, Naruto didn’t go anywhere, and went to bed with the scroll of chakra training method. ][However, this time the scroll was not brought into the sealed space. ][After all, everything in the sealed space is made up of chakra and spiritual power. ][Naruto has never actually read the contents, so how could he have brought the scroll in?][Naruto had eaten all the snacks before, so he could replicate the taste. ][In the end, Naruto had no choice but to memorize everything on the scroll. ]【The scroll was perfectly replicated in the sealed space.】
[In the sealed space, with the help of the Nine-Tails, Naruto gradually understood the rules of this space. ][To put it bluntly, as long as you have enough chakra and spiritual power, you can replicate most things here. ][However, Naruto does not know how to cultivate chakra yet, and the free chakra in the space is far from enough to produce the number that Naruto promised. ][Naruto cannot be forced to sign the IOU.][I am Uzumaki Naruto, and I owe the big fox dumpling 1,500 skewers! ][There is also a handprint of Naruto in the lower right corner of the IOU. 】
【Afterwards.】
[Kyuubi-sensei reads on the scroll that Naruto materialized, and Naruto follows suit.][For a moment, the voices of a man and a fox echoed throughout the sealed space.]Surprisingly!
He actually let Kyuubi be his teacher!
This Naruto is so awesome!
Everyone in the ninja world admires Naruto’s behavior.
Ohnoki: “To have a tailed beast as a teacher, this Naruto can be said to be the best in the ninja world!”
Mei Terumi: “Big sis, I am really more and more optimistic about this Naruto.”
Killer Bee: “Yo yo…Naruto is awesome…Yo yo yo!”
Gaara was constantly taking notes.
These are all experiences of getting along well with the tailed beasts!
He will also let Shukaku teach him later!
Haruno Sakura: “I didn’t expect that such a big fox would actually teach such a small Naruto to read. It’s really an unbelievable scene!”
Yamanaka Ino: “It’s over, I think this Naruto is so handsome!”
[“Little boy, you’re almost asleep! Get up and study hard!”][Naruto lies on the Nine-Tails, studying and taking advantage of it. ][While touching the fox fur, Naruto actually fell asleep while learning! 】
[Seeing Naruto fall asleep, Kyuubi-sensei didn’t indulge him at all. 】
[The Nine-Tails swung its tail, and Naruto fell to the ground and woke up. ][But what makes Kyuubi happy is that Naruto has a very good understanding. ][Naruto only needs to say these words once and he will remember them.][This is what my Jinchūriki should be like! ][The next morning, Naruto learned all the words on the scroll. ][Of course, the price is that after Naruto learns to extract chakra, he will treat the Nine-Tails to more than a thousand skewers of dango! ][After learning all the words, Naruto excitedly opened the scroll in his hand. ][After glancing at the words “Uzumaki Clan Chakra Training Method” on the cover, Naruto flipped through the contents.][Naruto read all the Uzumaki clan’s chakra training methods and learned chakra extraction with his extraordinary understanding.][At the same time, Naruto’s comprehension was amazing and he improved his chakra training method. He obtained Naruto Uzumaki’s exclusive chakra training method, and his chakra training recovery speed increased by 50%! ]Chapter 14 Jin Ming successfully extracted chakra for the first time! (Old version)
Seeing this scene, everyone in the ninja world was stunned.
It appeared again!
Naruto’s incredible understanding appeared again!
Inuzuka Kiba: “Is this, this, is this still a human? There is actually someone with such a terrifying understanding!”
Yamanaka Ino: “Wow, this Naruto-kun is so awesome!”
Orochimaru: “It was only the first time he learned the chakra training method, and he not only learned it immediately, but also improved it according to his own needs! This Naruto is really not simple, why not kidnap Naruto later.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Orochimaru, what are you talking about, you traitor? What are you going to do!?”
Ohnoki: “Could it be that the Ninja God and Uchiha Madara will appear in this ninja world again?”
Ohnoki couldn’t help but recall the Uchiha Madara he had met before. That kind of power made him a little scared now!
[“Big Fox, are there any posture requirements for this chakra training?”][After reading the scroll, Naruto felt that there were many more things in his mind, which made him feel as if he had learned how to cultivate chakra. ][But since it was his first time extracting chakra, Naruto still humbly asked for advice from the Nine-Tails. ][“No requirements, just go to sleep.”][The Nine-Tails watched Naruto’s actions in the sealed space and felt a little bored. ][How could he possibly know this? Isn’t Chakra something that we are born with?]【”oh!”】
[On the bed in the hut, Naruto sat cross-legged, his hands on his knees, palms facing the sky. ][Yes, this is exactly the posture that the Nine-Tailed Fox used when it taught Naruto to read a few days ago.]【“This brat.”】
[Kyuubi looked at Naruto’s posture and felt a little funny.][This Jinchūriki is really interesting. He even wants to learn the posture that I did unintentionally. ][“What is this posture?”][In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Naruto’s appearance in the crystal ball and felt a little strange.][The scroll doesn’t specify what posture to use! ][Suddenly seeing Naruto studying the scroll, Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his work and peeked at Naruto these days. 】
[After a few days of hard work, Naruto finally showed the intention to practice, and Sarutobi Hiruzen was quite pleased. ][After all, this is Naruto’s first step on the road to becoming a ninja! ][I have done a pretty good job of fulfilling Minato’s request. ]cut!
Orochimaru looked at what Sarutobi Hiruzen was thinking in the light curtain with great disdain.
This old guy is still pretending.
What else did you do besides delivering scrolls?
Even the characters were taught by Kyuubi!
[“Here we come!”][Naruto just took a pose, and then began to try to refine chakra according to the chakra training method in his mind. ][I thought this process wouldn’t be easy, after all, this is the first time! ][What Naruto didn’t expect was that refining chakra for the first time was so easy and he succeeded on the first try! ][At this moment, Naruto only felt a strange feeling coming, and strange energy instantly filled his body. ][“Is this chakra?”][Naruto felt the power in his body and was very excited. This made him a ninja.][“Big Fox, I succeeded!”][Naruto immediately entered the sealed space and shared his joy with the Nine-Tails.][This is the only person he can share his happiness with! ][“Got it, kid.”][“Don’t forget my 1,500 skewers of dumplings.”][After saying that, Kyuubi fell asleep on the spot. ]【”Forehead…”】
[Naruto, who was in high spirits, seemed to have been poured with a bucket of cold water, and his original happiness also dissipated a lot. ][The Nine-Tails narrowed his eyes and looked at the somewhat lost Naruto, and the corners of his mouth widened in a place where Naruto could not see. ][He must not let this brat get too complacent. What’s so great about success all at once? I was born with chakra!][After Naruto calmed down, he thought: Indeed, it is not a big deal to successfully refine chakra in one go. Maybe everyone does this!]Forehead
After hearing what Naruto was thinking, many ninjas were speechless.
They couldn’t help but recall the first time they refined chakra.
He was praised as a genius by his parents for successfully refining chakra in one day.
Sometimes it takes two to three days, or even a week to successfully refine chakra!
Ohnoki: “This Naruto is really amazing. Not only did he improve the chakra training method the first time he saw it, he also succeeded in refining it in one go!”
Kurotsuchi: “Naruto is really getting stronger and stronger. It took me a few days to use it at first!”
[After calming down, Naruto decided to go out for a small celebration and eat a bowl of super luxurious Ichiraku Ramen! ][Just before Naruto left the sealed space, the voice of the Nine-Tails suddenly sounded. ][“Congratulations, kid!”]Chapter 15 Naruto realizes the super-powerful fist!!! (Old version)
[The Nine-Tails’ tail opened slightly, and Naruto threw the dumplings he created into it continuously. ][Kyuubi’s mouth is too big, even a thousand skewers of dumplings are not enough for him to eat in one bite.][So actually he just eats it for the taste.][This sweet feeling fascinates the fox! ][Soon, Naruto paid off his debt, climbed onto the Nine-Tails’ tail and began to sleep. ][Kyuubi also had a very enjoyable expression on his face. This was the first time in many years that he had eaten so comfortably.][Although there aren’t many things, I can still taste the flavor. ]Shukaku: “Stinky fox, hahahaha, you can’t deny it this time, you actually like to eat this kind of thing.”
Nine-Tailed Fox: “Since when can a thing with one tail bark?”
Gaara: “Shukaku, what do you like to eat?”
Kakashi looked at the amount of Naruto’s chakra in the light curtain and felt a little desperate.
The amount of chakra used to make those dumplings just now has exceeded his!
Definitely more than that!
Nara Shikaku: “As expected of the Uzumaki clan, the amount of chakra is truly terrifying!”
Hongdou: “This kid, he’s only a few years old, but he already has such a large amount of chakra. When he grows up, won’t it be even more amazing?”
Senju Hashirama: “This kid is really good. It seems that we have a good seedling in Konoha!”
[After two days of leisurely life, Naruto started training! ][Naruto has learned from his previous experience that being cute is not enough, he also needs strength! ][Then Naruto began his life of running in the morning and hammering trees in the afternoon. ][“This chakra actually has this function.”][Naruto, who had been running around Konoha for the whole morning, only felt a little tired at this moment. ][In the afternoon, Naruto put on a pair of thick gloves, found a suitable tree in the woods behind the mountain of Konoha, and began to hammer the tree. ]【Boom! Boom! Boom! 】
[With the blessing of chakra, Naruto’s strength, endurance, etc. have been greatly improved. ][Punches came down one after another, hammering the tree and shaking it, and the snow on the tree kept falling down. ][An hour later, Naruto only felt soreness in his wrist. ][Not to mention that this process is very boring, just the fact that hammering a tree for such a long time is not enough to protect your hands with just a pair of gloves. ][“Would it be better if I hammered it this way?”][“Concentrating chakra in the hands seems to not only protect the hands, but also exert great power.”][Naruto keeps trying while hammering the tree, and his progress can be seen with every punch.][In the Hokage’s office. ][Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Naruto in the crystal ball and felt a little shocked. ][As a Hokage, how could he not notice it! 】
[He could clearly see Naruto’s progress with every punch! ][This already involves the method of using chakra, which is usually taught by the team leader after graduation from the ninja school! ][Naruto, who is only three years old, has figured it out on his own! ][Naruto just hammered the tree for the whole afternoon.][Until the sun sets, Naruto has already broken more than a dozen trees with his hammer. Now Naruto has just changed his target and is hammering a tree that is probably more than one meter in diameter! ]【boom!】
[Just before the sun completely set, Naruto suddenly punched the tree, making a loud bang. ][Naruto’s gloves instantly turned into pieces, and the tree in front of him was punched with a big hole, and then it fell down directly! ][“Is this, is this a super-powerful fist?”][Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was peeping from behind the crystal ball, stood up in shock when he saw this scene.][He knew exactly what this was. This was one of Tsunade’s specialties!][Naruto, who is only three years old, has gained enlightenment after hammering a tree for an entire afternoon? ][While hammering the tree, Naruto suddenly realized how to use chakra – the supernatural power punch! ]boom!
Naruto’s last punch in the light curtain seemed to hit the hearts of everyone in the ninja world.
It made everyone’s heart tremble slightly.
Naruto actually mastered the super-strong punch just by hammering trees for an afternoon?
This is cheating!
Jiraiya: “Isn’t this Tsunade’s super-powerful fist?”
Orochimaru: “Haha, I’m really becoming more and more interested in Naruto!”
Tsunade: “This kid actually understood my super strength punch like this?”
Tsunade couldn’t hold it anymore.
Her signature move was learned by a three-year-old kid after hammering on a tree for an afternoon.
Doesn’t this make her look like a waste?
This time, the Twelve Warriors of Konoha were also stunned by Naruto’s punch.
They never thought that Naruto, who was only three years old in the light curtain, could comprehend such a powerful ninjutsu on his own!
Inuzuka Kiba: “Damn it, this Naruto is too outrageous!”
Uchiha Sasuke: “It seems that Naruto is the only idiot on our side.”
Chapter 16: Kai wants to accept a disciple, Naruto’s amazing perseverance! (Old version)
Luo Sha: “Isn’t this Tsunade-sama’s move?”
Seeing Naruto’s punch in the light curtain, Rasa was also stunned.
During the war with Konoha, the people of Sand Village were quite impressed by Tsunade’s move.
Seeing that Naruto, who was only three years old, had also learned this trick, he couldn’t help but worry about the Sand Village over there.
Ohnoki: “I can only say it again, fortunately this is not the Naruto of our world.”
The Fourth Raikage: “Yes, if this were our world, it would be troublesome!”
Mei Terumi: “I am really becoming more and more interested in this little brother Naruto~”
At this moment, Naruto was also a little dejected.
The other self in the light curtain seems to be much better than myself!
But he pulled himself together after a moment.
That’s me too, if he can do it, so can I!
[The next morning, Naruto woke up and felt that the soreness from yesterday’s exercise had disappeared.][My wrist, which was a little swollen, has also recovered. 】
Seeing Naruto’s recovery speed, everyone in the ninja world didn’t want to say anything more.
The three-year-old child did the same exercise yesterday and was fine this morning.
Even if they are from the Uzumaki clan, it’s really against the rules!
[After having breakfast with Kyuubi, Naruto returned to the real world and had another meal. ][After all, eating in the sealed space is actually just eating his chakra! ][As for why I don’t eat the Nine-Tails’ chakra, according to the Nine-Tails’ original words, I won’t! ][Yes, it is that simple. Kyuubi knows how Naruto made food. ]【But if you ask it to do it, it can’t do it. 】
[Then Naruto went out to run laps and hit trees. ][Time flies, and Naruto has been training like this for a year. ][It was winter of the second year again, and Naruto was already four years old. ][During this period, Naruto was under the guidance of the Nine-Tails. ][I have learned to attach chakra to the soles of my feet and walk on water, climb trees, etc.][He also started to carry weights during his morning runs, dragging a tree trunk that he had broken with a rope.][After that, Naruto did not use his super strength punch to hit the tree, but simply hammered it. ]Mei Terumi: “Naruto-chan has great perseverance.”
Senju Tobirama: “That’s right, a three or four-year-old child actually has such perseverance, his future is definitely limitless!”
Senju Hashirama: “Haha, seeing this Naruto, I feel like I’ve seen the glorious future of Konoha!”
Everyone in the ninja world admires Naruto’s superhuman perseverance.
This kind of boring training, without any supervision and relying solely on willpower, is not something that ordinary people can do.
Maybe they also have people who have worked as hard as Naruto,
But that was done either under the supervision and pressure of the family or under the oppression of war.
And Naruto, who was only three or four years old, actually achieved this by himself. It’s really admirable!
[During Naruto’s training, there was always a green melon-skin person who either stood upside down or ran past him with weights. ][But every time he passed by, the green melon peel would always stop for a while, then leave with a constipated expression on his face.][In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Naruto in the crystal ball and was very anxious. ][Naruto is already four years old, and he still hasn’t had the right to talk to the other person.][This is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and I, the Hokage, am not familiar with him? ][No, it’s not that I’m not familiar with him, it’s that I don’t know him! ][How can this be possible! ]On the roof of Konoha’s Chunin Exam venue.
Orochimaru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen not far away, his heart full of disdain.
This is the Hokage of Konoha, so funny!
Orochimaru: “Haha, Sarutobi-sensei is really scheming!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Orochimaru, shut up. As the Hokage, what’s wrong with me wanting to have a good relationship with the village’s Jinchuriki? Not to mention, I’m also entrusted by Minato!”
Senju Tobirama: “What Monkey said is correct. As a Hokage, you should have a good relationship with the village’s Jinchūriki.”
Hearing what Senju Tobirama said, the Four-Tails Jinchuriki Lao Zi said he just wanted to laugh.
The Kage wants to have a good relationship with the Jinchūriki?
That old man Ohnoki doesn’t do it this way!
[This Kai who often passes by is the one sent by Sarutobi Hiruzen to see if he can give Naruto some guidance.][I didn’t expect Naruto to be so intelligent. ][Often before Gai opens his mouth to point out Naruto’s problem, Naruto has already corrected it. ][Seeing Naruto’s astonishing recovery ability and his extraordinary understanding, the most important thing is his perseverance. ][Kaidu has decided to take him in as a disciple. This child is naturally suited to learning physical skills. ][The Eight Gates of Dunjia is not a difficult problem for him. 】
【But thinking about Naruto’s identity, Kai decided to forget it. 】
[Even if the Third Hokage was crazy, he would not agree to let the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki learn Taijutsu from him.]Chapter 17 Hinata and Naruto’s second encounter! (Old version)
[In the end, Kai disappeared after passing by ‘accidentally’ for a while. ]【It would be a coincidence if we met again. 】
【Gai clearly expressed his thoughts to Sarutobi Hiruzen.】
[Even if he fails, he will try. ][Of course, Kai failed in the end. ][On this day, Naruto went out for training after breakfast as usual. ][It’s snowing outside today, but this didn’t affect Naruto’s training at all. 】
[Just when Naruto was about to find a place to hammer a tree in the afternoon, he suddenly heard a sound coming from the woods. ][“Since you are the daughter of the Hyuga family, show us your Byakugan!”][“Don’t look at us if you don’t want to.”][“Those eyes are so spooky, they must be a monster!”][“You are a white-eyed monster!”][Naruto looked back and saw three little boys surrounding a little girl and saying something arrogantly.][The little girl was surrounded by three people and cried helplessly. ][And that little girl is the lost little girl that Naruto met last time, Hyuga Hinata! ]Yamanaka Ino: “Oh, looks like another time of a hero saving a damsel in distress!”
Haruno Sakura: “No wonder Hinata has liked Naruto for so long, it turns out that no matter which world Naruto is in, he will meet Hinata!”
Tenten: “I wonder if Naruto will take action this time?”
Yamanaka Ino: “Of course I will!”
Hinata’s cheeks turned red at what the others said.
But his eyes couldn’t help but look at the light curtain in the air.
I can’t help but look forward to the next plot.
【Seeing this scene, Naruto’s anger suddenly rose. 】
[Chakra attached to his legs, and he instantly came in front of the three people, protecting Hinata behind him. ]【At this moment, Naruto decided to teach the three of them a profound lesson. 】
[“The longer you cry, the more you look like a monster… Who are you?”][Hinata, who was crying, looked up and saw the familiar blond hair and the reassuring back. ][Is it him again? ][“Come here!”][“Boy, do you want to taste the feeling of a fist, too?”][“Do you want to help this white-eyed monster? Oh! You are a monster too!”]【As they spoke, the three of them reached out to grab Naruto. 】
[Bang! Bang! Bang!][Naruto instantly slapped the three men’s heads three times, directly hitting them in the snow.]【”Apologize!”】
[Naruto stepped on someone’s head and said in a low voice.][The three of them were stunned by Naruto’s slap. ][Even if Naruto didn’t use chakra, after a year of training, his strength is not something these three little brats can withstand! ]【The three of them only felt their heads buzzing.】
[“I’m sorry…”][The child whose head was stepped on by Naruto was the first to react, and spoke with a trembling voice.]【”sorry.”】
[The other two only reacted after hearing the sound and also spoke in fear.][It hurts! It hurts so much! ][I’m going to give them this slap in the face because they are so cute. 】
[At this moment, the three people only felt a burning pain on their faces! ]【“Tell her!”】
[“I’m sorry.”*3][“If you’ve apologized, then prepare to die!”][Naruto raised his foot, as if he was going to step on their heads any moment.]【”ah!”】
[“Run!”][In fear of life and death, one of the children got up and ran away, shouting.][The remaining two children heard the first child’s voice and reacted, and hurriedly ran towards the first child.][The snow is still falling lightly, and the three people’s pants, which are damp and emitting heat, show their courage! ]Yamanaka Ino: “Naruto is so handsome!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Hehe, actually not really!”
Yamanaka Ino: “I’m not talking about you, I’m talking about this Naruto in the light curtain!”
Haruno Sakura: “Yeah, stupid Naruto, don’t be so self-indulgent, this Naruto is so handsome!”
Tenten: “I really envy Hinata, for being saved by a hero like Naruto, twice!”
Hyuga Hinata: “Naruto-kun…”
At this moment, Hinata, looking at the picture on the light screen, felt very moved.
As expected, no matter which Naruto he is, he is so good!
It’s just that the one in the light curtain looks more handsome!
[“Hinata-chan, huh? Don’t be afraid, I’ll take you home!”][Naruto saw that he had scared a few people away, and turned back to give Hinata a warm smile. ][This smile made Hinata stunned for a moment. ][After a while, Hinata came back to her senses and her face turned red. ][“Um…what’s your name?”][Hinata summoned up her courage and asked in a mosquito-like voice.][After hearing Hinata’s words, Naruto smiled at Hinata again and gave her the answer.][“My name is Uzumaki Naruto, you can just call me Naruto!”]Chapter 18: Helpless, pitiful and greedy Hinata! (Old version)
[Looking at Naruto’s sunny and handsome face, Hinata was fascinated at this moment. 】
[“Gugugugu~”][Just then, Hinata’s stomach suddenly made a sound, and the shy Hinata blushed instantly. ][“Hey, you’re hungry! I’ll treat you to ramen. That ramen is delicious!”][Naruto smiled and took Hinata’s cold little hand and walked towards the village.][Naruto’s hands are very warm because he has been exercising. 】
【The heat is transmitted through the little hands held together. 】
[Two small figures walked further and further away in the snow, their shadows almost sticking together on the ground.]Yamanaka Ino: “I’m so jealous of this Hinata! Naruto is so warm!”
Kurotsuchi: “This Naruto is so handsome, I also want to be saved by a hero!”
Mei Terumi: “Naruto-chan is so warm, it must be so comfortable to hold him in your arms.”
[Naruto remembered the place of Ichiraku Ramen very clearly and quickly took Hinata there. ][Half an hour later, the two of them, having eaten and drunk their fill, set out on their journey home.][Well, the two of them ate three bowls of ramen in total. Naruto ate one bowl of char siu ramen, and Hinata ate two bowls of deluxe ramen…][After that, the two of them probably walked for more than an hour on their way home, and they visited almost every corner of Konoha.][Nothing can be done, one of them doesn’t know the way, and the other only remembers what his parents look like. ][On the way, the two encountered several snack stands and ate some snacks. ][There are chicken skewers, tri-color dumplings, and a variety of delicious snacks. ][Um, the two of them ate more than twenty skewers, Naruto ate three…][“Is this your house? It’s so big and beautiful!”][Naruto couldn’t help but sigh when he saw the magnificent house in front of him.][He had rarely seen a house like this in Konoha.]【”Um.”】
[“Goodbye then, Hinata-chan!”][Naruto waved goodbye and ran towards his home. ][I have eaten my dinner, but the big fox is still hungry! ]【”goodbye…”】
[Hinata looked at Naruto’s receding back and spoke in a low voice after a moment.][Then he knocked on his own door.][On this day, Hinata finally learned the name of the boy who had saved her from the abyss like an angel. ]oh!
It is too sweet!
When the girls in the ninja world saw the scene on the light screen, they all wished that Hinata could become themselves.
Naruto in this golden-framed light curtain is not only handsome and powerful, but also so warm!
This is simply their dream lover!
Shion: “Well, this kind of life for common people seems pretty good.”
Karin: “Why does this Naruto look so handsome? I can’t take it anymore. I want Naruto-kun!”
Kurotsuchi: “Grandpa, why is there no one like Naruto-kun in our village?”
Unlike the admiration of other girls, Hinata only felt very ashamed at this moment.
I actually ate so much in front of Naruto-kun, and not so many people saw it!
It can be said that if it weren’t for the previous rounds of training, Hinata would probably have turned into steam and fainted.
【After that, Naruto’s daily life continued. 】
[I hammer trees and run with weights every day, and occasionally go to the village to receive baptisms from the older sisters and gifts from the little girls.][However, since this period of time, Naruto has discovered that there is always a strange old man who comes to him to get close to him. ][On this day, Naruto just returned home from training and was preparing to have dinner. ]【Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. 】
[Naruto went to open the door and found that it was the old man who came to him every day to get close to him. ][This old man is actually the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen! ][After much thought, Sarutobi Hiruzen decided that he couldn’t just sit and wait for the right opportunity to appear. He had to take the initiative.][No matter what, it can’t be like this now, where Naruto doesn’t even recognize him! ][During this period, the time Sarutobi Hiruzen spent watching Naruto through the crystal ball was longer than the time he spent watching the women’s bathhouse and the women’s locker room! ][Especially when he saw the little brat flirting with the little girl of the Hyuga family before, he was so scared that he quickly sent a few Anbu to warn the Hyuga family.][Tell them not to disturb Naruto from flirting with girls! ][I’m afraid the Nine-Tailed Fox will come out again. 】
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen not far away, Orochimaru sneered again.
Seeing Orochimaru’s sneer, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt something was wrong. Before he could say anything, Orochimaru spoke.
Orochimaru: “Sarutobi-sensei’s habit of peeping into the female bathhouse hasn’t gotten over yet!”
Jiraiya: “This old man, he’s so old, why doesn’t he pass the crystal ball to me!”
Tsunade: “Jiraiya, you are all the same kind of people, can you please learn from little Naruto, how cute and well-behaved!”
After hearing the words from his three disciples, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that it was all over.
My lifelong reputation is ruined!
Chapter 19 Obtaining the Art of Multiple Shadow Clone! (Requesting data, requesting collection) (Old version)
[“Who are you and what do you want to do?”][Naruto looked very alert when he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old face.][Isn’t this old guy a pervert? ][Since there is no adult at home, you might want to do something bad to him! ][“Naruto-chan, from now on I will be the one giving you your monthly pocket money.”][Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.][“Okay, thank you, Grandpa.”][Naruto pretended to be very grateful, but he had another thought in his heart.][How come the person who gives me pocket money every month has become an old man? The person behind the scenes must have gone bankrupt! I can only hire this old man. ][It seems that my father was quite capable back then. He was about to go bankrupt, but he still wanted to give me money.]Hahaha!
As soon as Naruto’s inner thoughts came out, everyone in the ninja world almost burst out laughing.
This Naruto is small, but he has so many thoughts!
And what a fun idea!
[From this day on, Sarutobi Hiruzen always looked for opportunities to get close to Naruto. ][Gradually, Naruto also let down his guard against him. ][Because Kyuubi told him that this inconspicuous old man was actually the Sandaime Hokage! ][After comparing it with Shadow Rock, Naruto finally believed it. ][This old man who looks like he has one foot in a coffin is really the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha! ][Soon, time came to Naruto’s fifth birthday. ][On this day, Naruto got up early as usual and changed into the new clothes given by his elder sister. ][Before Naruto could go in and have breakfast with the vixen, there was a knock on Naruto’s door. ][Naruto was curious about who it was, so he ran over and opened the door. ][Could it be that those older sisters are blocking the door? ]【”Grandpa, why are you here?”】
[Completely different from what Naruto thought, the first thing Naruto saw when he opened the door was an old face. ]【It turned out to be Sarutobi Hiruzen. 】
[Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Naruto, feeling mixed emotions.][Minato and Kushina entrusted Naruto to him before they died, but he seemed to be unable to do anything except send some money every month.][“Naruto-chan, today is your fifth birthday.”]【“This is my birthday present to you.”】
[Sarutobi Hiruzen put down a scroll and turned away.]【“Thank you, Grandpa.”】
[Naruto closed the door and looked at the scroll in his hand.][Written on the scroll is——Multiple Shadow Clone Technique! ]Senju Tobirama: “It’s actually this jutsu! But the Uzumaki clan, who have such a huge amount of chakra, can indeed practice this jutsu!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “That’s right, teacher. I think it was because of this that I gave this technique to Naruto as a birthday present.”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Haha, I can do this technique too!”
At this moment, Naruto put his hands on his hips, as if he stood up!
Finally!
Finally he found something he could be proud of.
Yamanaka Ino: “I think this Naruto might have to learn this technique when he’s 5 years old!”
Yuhi Kurenai: “This technique is not simple. It is an A-level forbidden technique created by the Second Hokage. It may be difficult to learn without external pressure!”
Tenten: “But Naruto is so quick to understand, I’m afraid it won’t be too difficult to learn!”
As soon as Tiantian said this, everyone was speechless.
That’s right!
Naruto’s incredible talent just now seemed to be still before their eyes!
Such an A-level forbidden technique is probably no problem for Naruto!
At this moment, the prompt sound in the live broadcast room sounded again.
It interrupted everyone’s speculation.
[Question: How long will it take for Uzumaki Naruto to learn the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, and how many shadow clones can he create for the first time?][A: After all, it is an A-level forbidden technique. Even if Naruto is a genius, it will take a day to master it. I’m afraid he can only summon dozens of shadow clones the first time! ][B: Naruto is extremely talented. I’m afraid he can learn this forbidden technique in five hours and summon more than a hundred shadow clones for the first time.][C: Naruto’s comprehension is extraordinary. He was able to master this forbidden technique in just one hour, and was able to summon 500 shadow clones in the first try! ][D: Naruto’s comprehension is incredible. He can master this forbidden technique after just one look. He can summon more than two thousand shadow clones in the first time!]Seeing this prize-winning guessing contest appear again, everyone in the ninja world was stunned at first, and then instantly became excited.
Finally, I have waited for this prize-winning guessing contest to appear!
Last time none of them got the answer right, this time they must get a few right!
They want to see what the rewards are!
Could it be that resurrection really exists?
Chapter 20: Another appearance of a heaven-defying enlightenment! (Old version)
But this time, all four options seem possible.
For a moment, no one spoke in the conversation.
Ohnoki: “Options C and D are too scary. Five hundred shadow clones, two thousand shadow clones! This is impossible!”
The Fourth Raikage: “And he mastered this in just one hour, or even just by watching it once. This is too scary!”
Luo Sha: “Can anyone really do option D?”
Mei Terumi: “Even though I have great faith in little brother Naruto, I dare not choose D this time. This is too outrageous!”
Just when several people were struggling, a female voice suddenly sounded in the chat group.
Kurotsuchi: “Ah, this Naruto is so handsome and powerful, I choose D!”
Ohnoki: “Wait, don’t…”
Before Ōnoki could say anything to stop him, Kurotsuchi directly chose option D.
In her opinion, Naruto is so powerful, so shouldn’t it be easy for him to master the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique?
On the other side, when everyone in Konoha was struggling, Iruka suddenly spoke.
Iruka: “Well, if I remember correctly, when Naruto in our world used this technique for the first time when he graduated from the Ninja Academy, he summoned thousands of shadow clones.”
Haruno Sakura: “Thousands? Just that idiot Naruto?”
Uchiha Sasuke: “Thousands…”
Iruka’s words instantly shocked everyone present.
Many of them don’t know that Naruto is so powerful.
Uzumaki Naruto: “Hahaha! That’s right, I summoned a large group the first time!”
Hearing their surprised voices, Naruto, who had always been compared, felt that he had finally stood up.
I couldn’t help but laugh with my hands on my hips.
Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto, you are worthy of being my son, you are amazing!”
Senju Tobirama: “Well, then, options C and D are both very likely.”
Nara Shikamaru: “But I just heard from Iruka-sensei that Naruto graduated from the Ninja School, which means he used this technique for the first time at the age of 12, and the Naruto in the light curtain is only 5 years old at this time, so it’s hard to judge.”
After hearing Shikamaru’s analysis, the people who were already hesitant became even more unable to make up their minds.
Just then, a faint voice rang out.
Hyuga Hinata: “Well, I believe in Naruto-kun, I choose D!”
Hinata’s voice was very quiet, but her tone was firm.
Ohnoki: “I think that no matter how powerful this Naruto is, he is already gifted for being able to summon a hundred for the first time. I choose B.”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, I just heard what the people from Konoha said, so I will trust this little brother Naruto for once. I will choose D!”
Ma Buyi: “I choose…”
Soon, everyone had made their choices and the system prompt sounded again.
[After sending Sarutobi Hiruzen away, Naruto closed the door and went straight to the bed with the scroll. ][He opened the scroll and spread it on the bed, and Naruto started reading it while lying on his stomach. ][Looking at the hand seals and words on the scroll, Naruto felt as if he was seeing someone demonstrating this ninjutsu in front of him.][And he can see clearly how chakra works! ][“I’ve learned it. Is this technique simple?”][After reading the last word, Naruto got up from the bed, his face full of excitement. ][Naruto finished reading the scroll of the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, and learned it with his extraordinary comprehension, and made some unknown changes! ]It’s numb!
Everyone in the ninja world was numb after seeing these words.
The answer to the prize-winning quiz just now is now obvious.
That’s option D which is really outrageous!
Kurotsuchi: “Yeah, Naruto is awesome!”
Hyuga Hinata: “As expected of Naruto-kun.”
Mei Terumi: “Great, I can finally see what the reward is. I have to thank little brother Naruto for this.”
Senju Tobirama: “You learned it after reading it once, and you even made some changes?”
At this moment, Senju Tobirama couldn’t help but wonder who was the inventor of this technique!
I have been using it for so long and haven’t found anything that needs to be changed!
The others all looked regretful at this moment.
It was the second time I guessed the prize in the quiz, and I guessed wrong again.
The first point has already been matched, and it seems that the second point must be the same!
They would never have imagined that Naruto, who was only five years old, could summon more than two thousand shadow clones for the first time when he used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!
[Naruto was slightly excited when he saw the description in the scroll that as long as he had enough chakra, he could summon shadow clones infinitely.][In order to see my current limits, I am also afraid that the impact of this technique will be too great. ][Naruto put on his clothes and came to the back mountain of Konoha. ][He wants to test his current limits! ]Chapter 21: Three or Four Thousand Shadow Clone? The Reward is Dust Release? (Old Version)
[In the mountains behind Konoha, in the grove where Naruto usually hammers trees. ][At this moment, Naruto looked at the empty space he had hammered out and took a deep breath. ][“His uncle gave Uncle Menxiuo a second time!”][As Naruto formed seals with his hands, the chakra in his body poured out, and a shocking scene appeared. ][In just a moment, this small forest was filled with Naruto’s shadow clones! ][A rough look shows that it is at least three or four thousand, far more than two thousand! ][“This kid is pretty good!”][The Nine-Tailed Fox in the sealed space was shocked by the sight of Linghu in front of him, and the last bunch of dumplings in his hand fell directly.][When the dumpling was about to touch the ground, the nine-tailed fox hooked it and threw the dumpling into its mouth. ]【At the same time, the Nine-Tails clearly expressed its admiration for Naruto for the first time. 】
[Is this my master’s Jinchūriki?][In the Hokage’s office, the crystal ball in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s hand almost met the fate of being shattered again. ][Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the scene in the crystal ball and was so shocked that his jaw almost dislocated.][“This, this, this! Naruto is only five years old!”][“And won’t that seal absorb Naruto’s chakra?”][What Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t know was that Naruto had already been recognized by the Nine-Tails. ][As long as the Nine-Tails does not erode the seal, the seal will not absorb Naruto’s chakra after it reaches normal state! ]This! Is this really something that five-year-old Naruto could do?
At this moment, the audience in the ninja world couldn’t help but gasp.
What exactly did this Uzumaki Naruto in the light curtain do?
When he was only five years old, he actually summoned three to four thousand shadow clones when he used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique for the first time!
Even though he is from the Uzumaki clan and has a large amount of chakra.
But the Uzumaki clan’s patriarch did not have this level of chakra when he was a child!
Originally, everyone in the ninja world thought that the two thousand shadow clones described in option D were already outrageous.
Who would have thought that option was too conservative!
This is twice as many as the two thousand shadow clones mentioned in option D!
Kakashi: “This terrifying amount of chakra is probably more than eight times of mine!”
Kakashi couldn’t help muttering as he looked at the horrifying scene before him.
No matter how weak he is, he is still an elite jonin!
Might Guy: “Huh? When did Kakashi have so much chakra? How come I didn’t know!”
Senju Hashirama: “Ohhh! If the amount of chakra continues to increase like this, it will probably be almost the same as when I was young!”
Uchiha Madara: “This brat, could it be another Hashirama?”
Ohnoki: “Looking at this scene, I can’t help but say it again, it’s a good thing this Naruto is not in our world!”
[This prize-winning guessing contest has ended. The correct answer is option D! ]The image on the screen paused here, followed by a familiar mechanical sound.
[Congratulations to Kurotsuchi, Hyuga Hinata, and Terumi Mei for answering correctly and winning the prizes in this prize-winning guessing contest! ][Congratulations to Kurotsuchi for obtaining the bloodline elimination – Dust Release! ][Congratulations to Hinata Hyuga for doubling her total chakra amount and doubling her Byakugan detection range! ][Congratulations to Mei Terumi for winning the random reward – Preserving your appearance! You can keep your appearance and figure from aging! ]What?
Bloodline elimination? Dust escape?
The moment they saw this reward, everyone in the ninja world was stunned.
Dust Release, this is the specialty of the Tsuchikage Ohnoki!
The power of Dust Release can only be understood by those who have experienced it!
Even Susanoo’s terrifying defense can be broken by Dust Release!
If it weren’t for this Dust Release, I believe the Iwagakure Village wouldn’t have the status it has today!
Ohnoki: “Kurotsuchi, that’s great! We finally have a successor for the Iwagakure Village!”
At this moment, Ohnoki was so moved that he was almost crying.
The great Iwagakure Village is now supported by only him.
He is an old man who has seen Uchiha Madara take action!
Isn’t the reason why you’re still staying in the position of Tsuchikage because you’re worried that there will be no successor to the Iwagakure Village?
Now that Kurotsuchi has obtained the reward of Dust Release, it can be said that he can finally abdicate and enjoy his later years!
The Fourth Raikage: “It’s Dust Release. You guys from the Hidden Rock Village got it easy!”
Uzumaki Kushina: “The reward actually exists, so does the resurrection it mentioned before also exist?”
Hearing what Uzumaki Kushina said, Uchiha Obito’s heart couldn’t help but ripple. Resurrection! Then, can Lin really be resurrected?
Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha, then let me try to answer next!”
Senju Tobirama: “Brother, don’t be so anxious, let’s wait and see.”
Ohnoki: “Haha, just wait and see. If you wait a little longer, my granddaughter will be invincible in the ninja world!”
At this time, Ohnoki was almost crazy with joy, and even started to show off in front of Senju Hashirama.
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, since when did this guy Tian Tian Sheng become so arrogant!”
Chapter 22: Ningci’s Anger, the Night of Extermination! (Old Version)
Yuhi Kurenai: “Since Kurotsuchi of Iwagakure Village has received a reward, what about Hinata? How do you feel about it?”
Hinata was speechless at the moment after hearing what her teacher said.
She only felt chakra surging throughout her body, and a cool feeling appeared in her eyes.
“Teacher, I’m fine, this reward is real!”
After a while, Hinata adjusted herself and spoke to Kurenai Yuhi.
The first person who got excited after hearing Hinata’s words was none other than Hyuga Hiashi.
Oh my god!
My weak eldest daughter seems to have stood up!
Finally, I don’t have to worry about Hinata not being able to afford food in the future!
As the patriarch of the Hyuga family, his responsibilities made him always keep silent towards Hinata.
There was no way. Under such pressure, even if he was worried about Hinata, he couldn’t show it at all.
And most importantly, in the Hyuga clan’s head house, the weak will be branded as a caged bird!
In the Hidden Mist Village, Mei Terumi touched her cheek, her heart filled with joy.
This reward was so satisfying to her!
What could be more destructive to women than eternal youth?
While everyone in the ninja world was excitedly discussing these rewards, the light curtain in the sky shook violently again.
The light curtain that originally had a golden frame instantly turned into a white frame like white paper.
Seeing this, everyone knew it clearly.
It is obvious that Naruto from their world is about to come online again!
[Naruto gradually reached school age amidst various pranks. 】
[With the help of the Sandaime Hokage, Naruto successfully enrolled. ][During this period, the village seemed to have had some friction with the Hidden Cloud Village, but it eventually came to nothing. ][This has nothing to do with Naruto at this moment. ]Hyuga Neji: “Damn fate, damn bird in a cage!”
Even though the scene on the light curtain only swept past, Neji guessed what was happening!
That was the time his father died!
But faced with such a vague description, everyone except Ningci
I don’t want to mention the things I remember, and naturally I don’t take the things I can’t remember to heart!
Only Neji was secretly clenching his fists, feeling heartbroken!
[On the day of his enrollment at the Ninja School, Naruto sat alone on the swing. ][He looked at the children who were led by their parents, his eyes full of envy.]Uzumaki Kushina: “Naruto, Mom is so sorry…”
Namikaze Minato: “Naruto…”
[At the entrance ceremony, Naruto was shocked to find that the Third Hokage who was giving the speech was actually the old man who had been eating his fish! ][“Where the leaves dance, the fire lives on…”]【Listening to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s speech on the stage, little Naruto was shocked. 】
[Almost from this moment on, he determined his goal, to become Hokage! ]Orochimaru: “Haha, Sarutobi-sensei is really good at this!”
Orochimaru looked at the smug expression of Sarutobi Hiruzen not far away and said quietly.
When it comes to brainwashing, this teacher of mine is really good!
【After that, Naruto was assigned to Iruka’s class. 】
[It’s just that Naruto usually spends most of his time sleeping, and he never attends any of the classes he’s supposed to attend.][Naruto, who was determined to become Hokage, scoffed at what Iruka said in class. ][On the contrary, after class, Naruto would quietly find a place to train on his own. ][Time has come until Naruto is in the second grade. 】
[On this day, as usual, Naruto went to school. ][But when Naruto arrived at the classroom, he found something was wrong. 】
[The arrogant Uchiha Sasuke didn’t come to school today! ][This made Naruto feel much better, but he couldn’t help but feel a little worried about Sasuke. ]Uchiha Sasuke looked at the picture on the light screen and already had a guess in his mind.
At this moment, the Sharingan appeared involuntarily in Sasuke’s eyes.
There was even a trace of tears of blood.
[“Hey, have you heard? Sasuke and his Uchiha clan were exterminated!”][“Ah? What?”][“I also found out by eavesdropping on my father’s conversation. I heard that all the members of their clan except Sasuke were killed!”][“No way! Don’t talk nonsense!”][A few days later, Naruto, who still hadn’t seen Sasuke, suddenly heard such a rumor in the class.][At this moment, Naruto thought of Sasuke’s figure and unexpectedly felt a sense of similarity. ][I am an orphan, and so is Sasuke. 】
The Uchiha clan was exterminated just like that?
Seeing this, many uninformed people in the ninja world were filled with great doubts.
The Uchiha clan was actually exterminated just like that?
Still in Konoha!
What on earth happened!
Chapter 23: Naruto is kept by a rich woman, and the enemy is coming! (Please give me flowers and votes, please) (Old version)
It’s just the same as what happened with Ningci before.
Those who know the truth are unwilling to talk about it, and those who don’t know the truth are like Sasuke, who can only feel helpless and furious.
Senju Tobirama: “Hiruzen, what is going on?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher, this is not a good place to talk about it.”
Senju Tobirama’s attitude was quite serious, but after hearing what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, he nodded.
This kind of thing may indeed be related to the secrets of the village, and it cannot be said in a place where everyone in the ninja world can hear it!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Itachi! Come out here! You…”
Uchiha Sasuke was still yelling in the chat group, but got no response.
The last scene is Naruto looking at Sasuke with a complicated expression.
[After learning the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, Naruto’s training efficiency has improved significantly. ][Every morning after waking up and having breakfast, Naruto would place a few more shadow clones with more chakra in the sealed space to cook for the Nine-Tails, and then he would start a day of training.][As Naruto continued to run with weights every day, the weight he carried increased. 】
[From the first tree trunk he broke with his hammer, to several tree trunks.][Now, the trees that Naruto drags with weights every day are already several large trees with branches and leaves still attached.][The densely packed branches dragged on the ground, instantly increasing the resistance to moving forward, making Naruto feel like an old cow plowing the field.][“Hey, look at him, is he trying to dig a moat for Konoha?”][“It looks like it, but there’s no water source. It’ll stink when it rains!”][Looking at Naruto working hard in the distance, the ninjas guarding the walls of Konoha were all full of admiration. ][Ever since Naruto started jogging in the morning, they could hear the sound of plowing the land almost every morning before they woke up.][At first, several people didn’t believe that such a little brat could persist, but the facts are always unexpected. ][They were also impressed by Naruto’s perseverance. ][When Naruto passed by them, they even invited him in for a drink of water. ]Inuzuka Kiba looked at Naruto’s weight in the light curtain, compared it with himself, and instantly became dejected.
No way, absolutely no way!
This Naruto is simply a monster!
Uchiha Sasuke looked at Naruto in the light curtain, then looked at his own hands.
I couldn’t help but sigh in my heart that it was a good thing that Naruto in my world was a fool.
This kind of Naruto is simply the nightmare of all his peers!
[This day is Naruto’s day off every month. ][After finishing his morning run, Naruto went home, took a shower, took a nap, and then went out. ][And the person waiting outside the door is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, Hyuga Hinata! ]Eh~
Seeing this, the people around Hinata couldn’t help but start to make a noise.
Yamanaka Ino: “I didn’t expect Hinata to start dating Naruto-kun at such a young age.”
Haruno Sakura: “This is the life of a girl. I really envy Hinata!”
Tiantian: “Hehe, I didn’t expect Hinata to have this side!”
Yuhi Kurenai: “It seems Hinata-chan has reached the age!”
Hinata, who was the center of everyone’s conversation, blushed.
Even though the world in that light curtain was not her own, she couldn’t help but feel shy when she saw another herself dating Naruto-kun!
[At first, Naruto ran into Hinata again while out. 】
[Hinata then mustered up her courage and said she wanted to treat Naruto to a meal in return.][“Since you are the eldest lady, please treat me to a meal every month!”][Naruto originally said this as a joke, but who would have thought that Hinata’s eyes would light up instantly after hearing what Naruto said.]【”good!”】
[For the first time, Hinata agreed to Naruto’s request without any shyness. ][After that, every month, Naruto and Hinata would always take one day off to go out for a good meal. ][Of course, Miss Hinata will treat us! ][The Hyuga family couldn’t do anything about this. They ran over there on their own initiative. What could they do?][Besides, the lesson from last time is still fresh in my mind! ][“It’s delicious!”][Naruto held Hinata’s soft little hand and walked on the streets of Konoha. It was already dark.][Walking to a park, Naruto and Hinata sat down and chatted while resting their full stomachs. ]【“Little ghost, someone is coming!”】
[Just when Naruto was still leisurely flirting with the girl, suddenly the Nine-Tails spoke! ]PS: I would like to ask for some flowers and votes. Thank you all my readers!
Chapter 24: The Hidden Cloud Village is all garbage! (Requesting data, requesting collection) (Old version)
【Is someone coming? 】
[After hearing what the Nine-Tails said, Naruto instantly broke away from the warm place. ][Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!][Naruto had just become alert and hadn’t asked who the Nine-Tails was when he heard a series of sounds of breaking through the air.][At this moment, Naruto realized that he and Hinata were the only two people left in the small park.][The small park at night is eerily quiet.]【”who!”】
[Naruto is not a ninja after all, and he has no kunai or shuriken, so he can only pick up a stone from the ground. ][“Hahahaha, there’s actually an unexpected gain, a little kid!”][“Little brat, are you going to throw the stone at us?”][“This is so funny, little brat, come on, throw the stone at my face!”]【Three people walked up to Naruto and Hinata without hiding anything.】
[Seeing Naruto holding the stone, he even laughed out loud. ][These people were sent by the Hidden Cloud Village to abduct Hinata Hyuga. ][Originally they thought that Hinata Hyuga, as the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, must be in the family residence. ]【I guess it can only be done by one person sneaking in. 】
[However, after investigating, they discovered that Hinata was actually dating a little kid outside! ][This is not a godsend. They even set up a simple barrier around them to isolate the sound and movement.]Shameless!
Seeing what these people did, countless people in the ninja world cursed the Hidden Cloud Village for being shameless.
Ohnoki: “Haha, is this the etiquette of the Hidden Cloud Village? Members of the delegation kidnapped ninjas from other villages.”
Hyuga Hiashi: “I didn’t expect that Hinata in this world is even more dangerous!”
Hyuga Neji: “Shameless! So shameless!”
Seeing the scene on the light curtain, Neji felt extremely painful.
His father was forced to die because of the shamelessness of the Hidden Cloud Village, the cowardice of Konoha, and the caged bird of the family!
The Fourth Raikage: “How shameless! This is the real ninja world, not your game. Ohnoki, when did you become so naive?”
Mei Terumi: “Don’t worry, you have to know that they are facing a perfect Jinchūriki, Naruto, who can use the powerful punch, the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, has a very high level of physical skills, and has an off-the-charts chakra amount!”
Mei Terumi’s words instantly awakened everyone.
yes!
Normally speaking, these two little brats would have absolutely no power to resist in front of the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village.
Even if one of them is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
After all, whoever is a Jinchūriki at just over five years old is considered a perfect Jinchūriki!
No, this guy wasn’t even five years old when he was recognized by the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Naruto was recognized by the Nine-Tails when he was only three years old!
For a moment, the discussion in the chat group subsided, and everyone was holding their breath, looking forward to the next scene.
Even the Fourth Raikage couldn’t help but feel a little worried at this moment.
Could it be that my ninja is really no match for two little brats?
[“Who are you!”][Naruto looked at the three people and stretched out his hand to stop Hinata behind him. ][“Big Fox, what’s going on? Why is there no sound around?”][There should be some insect sounds on autumn nights, but ever since the Nine-Tails reminded him, Naruto noticed something was wrong.][This park is so quiet! ][Not only was there no sound of insects, even the light in the distant Konoha Village was distorted! ][“You smashed a useless barrier with just one punch.”][The Nine-Tailed Fox in the sealed space said lazily, it just sensed that these people are all garbage. ][It can kill dozens of them with just one slap. ][After hearing what the Nine-Tails said, Naruto also relaxed a little. ][It turns out to be just some useless garbage! ]Useless garbage? ! !
Hearing Naruto’s thoughts, everyone in the live broadcast room burst into laughter.
Especially the Fourth Raikage and those people from the Hidden Cloud Village, their expressions were extremely ugly at this moment.
The Fourth Raikage: “Little brat! Are you so arrogant?”
Ma Buyi: “Majin underestimates our Hidden Cloud Village!”
By wooden man:
At this moment, everyone in the Hidden Cloud Village was speaking foul language in the chat group.
Ohnoki: “Haha, well said, the people of the Hidden Cloud Village are just a bunch of good-looking but useless garbage.”
Mei Terumi: “As expected of Naruto’s little brother, you speak so domineeringly! I really like it!”
Kurotsuchi: “So cool! I feel like I’m the one being protected!”
Yamanaka Ino: “I really envy Hinata! She is saved by a hero again.”
After hearing what everyone said, Hinata felt shy all over, as if the person in the picture had really become her!
Chapter 25: Prize-winning guessing game, the stone that broke the sound barrier? (Requesting data, requesting collection) (Old version)
Interrupted the discussion of everyone in the chat group.
[Question: How will Uzumaki Naruto respond to the three ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village?][A: Even if the Nine-Tails says that the other party is trash, they are obviously three adult ninjas. You must not underestimate them. Find a chance to escape and seek help from the villagers! ][B: Go up and hold the opponent back, let Hinata escape, and find a way to go out and find support. ][C: Go up and try to fight the other party first. If that doesn’t work, let the Nine-Tailed Fox take over the battle. None of these three people can escape! ][D: Naruto glanced at the other party, killed one of them with a stone, and then provoked the other party, preparing to take them all down by himself, and even thanked them for the barrier! ]Listening to the familiar mechanical sound, I saw the prize-winning quiz appear again.
The ninjas who had not answered correctly just now were immediately ready to give it a try.
Just now they saw how generous the rewards for this guessing contest were!
The hidden bloodline of the Iwagakure Village – Dust Release – can all be brought out.
A little girl with Byakugan, not only did her total chakra double, but even the detection range of her Byakugan doubled!
This is not easy!
This reward made many people from other bloodline families wonder whether they could also strengthen their bloodline abilities.
And the final reward that Mei Terumi received was maintaining her appearance!
It also makes the majority of women in the ninja world crazy.
For this time’s guessing contest with prizes, these people in the ninja world are determined to win!
Shimura Danzo (Sarutobi Hiruzen): “Even if I have to sacrifice that old fellow Hiruzen (Danzo), I must get the reward this time!”
However, although everyone was very anxious, they were all analyzing carefully at this moment, fearing that they would make the wrong choice.
Uchiha Obito: “No matter how brave Naruto is, he is still just a little kid. Facing three adult ninjas, he will definitely run away. I choose A!”
Kakashi: “Obito, you are in the chat group! Then why didn’t you speak when I called you just now!”
However, no matter how much Kakashi shouted, Uchiha Obito’s voice never sounded again.
In a cave in the Ninja Realm,
Uchiha Obito looked at Kakashi’s shouts in the chat group and just showed a sneer on his face.
If he hadn’t just verified that the reward was real, how could he have stood up and spoken?
Nagato: “After all, this Naruto has the Nine-Tails’ approval, so letting the Nine-Tails come out is also an option. I choose C!”
Deidara: “Hahaha, art is a spectacular explosion. Naruto also wants to have a spectacular life. He must choose D!”
Namikaze Minato: “As a father, I should believe that Naruto is definitely a man who will protect his friends. I think Naruto will choose B!”
Kyuubi: “This is my Jinchūriki, even if he is from that world! My Jinchūriki is not weak, I choose D!”
Jiraiya: “Naruto? Hahaha! I really believe in Naruto’s courage and strength! I choose D!”
In a short period of time, all three selection spots for each option were snapped up.
There were also many people who had never shown up in the chat group before, but because of the temptation of the reward, they chose to answer the questions.
Of course, this has also raised many people’s questions.
You were clearly here just now, why didn’t you reply!
But they don’t know that the fastest thing in the ninja world is that things and people change!
[“Hahahaha, kid, do you think a stone like that can do anything to us?”][“What an arrogant brat! Let us teach you a lesson!”][“I really need to make you clear about what is high and low…”][Seeing Naruto making a move, as if he was about to throw the stone in his hand at them, the three of them immediately burst into laughter.]【One after another, mocking words came out of their mouths. 】
[Before one of them could finish his mocking words, Naruto suddenly stepped forward with one foot.][Then a large chunk of the ground sank instantly, and the roaring sound made it almost impossible for the barrier to block it.][Then the ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village saw a stone flying towards him at an extremely fast speed.][During the flight, a white umbrella-like shape even appeared on the surface of the stone.][Sound barrier! This stone actually broke the speed of sound! ][Even with his special jonin strength, he couldn’t react at all at this time, and could only watch the stone fall on his head. ][The stone hit his head, and blood splattered instantly. ]Chapter 26: Lightning Escape Armor vs. Super Strength Fist! (Requesting data, requesting collection) (Old version)
[The ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village didn’t even have time to change his expression before he was hit in the head by a stone and fell straight to the ground.][Because all this happened so quickly, the other two ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village were also unable to react. ][It was not until a moment later that his neck slowly turned like a machine, and his eyes turned towards his fallen companion.][That special jonin has obviously lost his voice at this moment! ]【“This! This is impossible!”】
The stone thrown by Naruto seemed to not only hit the head of the Hidden Cloud Village ninja,
Instead, it hit the hearts of everyone in the chat group.
What did they see?
Naruto used a stone he picked up at random to kill the special jonin from the Hidden Cloud Village!
As Naruto threw the stone in his hand, the answer to this prize-winning guessing contest was about to come out!
That’s option D!
Uchiha Obito: “That’s impossible!”
At this time, Obito was almost going crazy. This extremely outrageous option D was actually the correct answer?
In his eyes, the stone in Naruto’s hand did not kill the ant-like ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village.
Instead, it destroyed Lin’s chance of resurrection!
Not only Obito, most people in the ninja world almost had their jaws dislocated in shock at this moment.
A child who was over five years old killed a special jonin from the Hidden Cloud Village with a stone!
Before today, no one would have believed this!
Especially the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village at this moment, they didn’t know what to say.
The one who was smashed to death was their ninja!
They don’t know whether to be ashamed or angry now!
Deidara, Nine-Tails and Jiraiya, the three people who chose the correct answer, also had complicated expressions on their faces at this moment.
But when I thought about the reward I had, I didn’t think about it any more!
“Yeah! Naruto-kun is awesome!”
In the chat group, a group of beautiful girls who were captured by little Naruto were cheering for Naruto in the light curtain.
[Looking at their companion’s still warm body, the other two Cloud Village ninjas felt cold sweats running down their bodies. ][It seems like they have provoked someone they shouldn’t have provoked! ][Are the children of Konoha so scary? ][Another explosion sound is heard.][Naruto didn’t give them any time to react. He concentrated his chakra on his feet and came in front of the two in an instant.][Whoosh! Whoosh!][These two were sent out by the Hidden Cloud Village to carry out this kind of mission, so their strength is naturally not low. ][The moment they heard the sound, they subconsciously dodged to both sides.][Unfortunately, they met Naruto! ][Naruto’s feet stepped on the ground again and he ran towards the direction where one of the men dodged.][In the blink of an eye, Naruto arrived in front of the man, with a malicious smile on his face. ][“You came to someone else’s village and wanted to capture Hinata-chan. Aren’t you guys going too far?”][“But with your strength, you can’t even beat a kid like me. Aren’t you a little too weak?”][“What a bunch of weaklings!”][As he spoke, Naruto gathered his chakra in his hands, and then punched the man in the chest.]【Super Power Fist! 】
[This ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village, after hearing Naruto’s words and seeing Naruto’s incoming fist, could only shield his chest with his arms for a moment.][Then, a flash of lightning appeared on this person’s arm! ][“Lightning Release: Lightning Release Armor!”][Blue lightning spread across his arms, instantly improving his defense by a large margin! ][He actually used the incomplete Lightning Escape Armor under the threat of death! ]Upon seeing this ninjutsu, the Fourth Raikage burst into laughter.
The Fourth Raikage: “This is our Cloud Village’s exclusive ninjutsu, the Lightning Release Armor. Even if this ninja only has it attached to his arm, that kind of defense is not something that ordinary people can break!”
Killer Bee: “Yo yo yo, the Lightning Release Armor is the strongest, yo yo!”
Omoi: “It seems that life and death are the most challenging. He can actually use the Lightning Escape Armor in a critical moment. This person can be considered a promising talent!”
Ma Buyi: “After the live broadcast, I need to find out who this ninja from our village is and give him a death training. I hope he can also awaken the Lightning Release Armor like the one in the light curtain!”
After hearing what the people from the Hidden Cloud Village said, those who originally supported Naruto were now a little worried.
Option D only said that Naruto was going to deal with them all by himself, and it didn’t say what happened next!
I don’t know if Naruto can beat these two people!
Chapter 27: A sneak attack on Hinata? Naruto’s killing intent! (Request data, collection) (Old version)
[“Hahaha! I actually used the Lightning Release Armor!”][“Just wait for death, little brat!”][Seeing that he had actually used the Lightning Release Armor, the fear on the face of this Cloud Village ninja disappeared. ][Instead, there is a wild smile! 】
[In his opinion, no matter how powerful this little brat is, he is no match for the Lightning Escape Armor! ][Then Naruto’s fists collided with the Lightning Release Armor on his arms.][In front of Naruto’s fist, this seemingly unbreakable Lightning Release Armor is just like a piece of paper. ][The lightning armor on the arms of this Hidden Cloud Village ninja was instantly covered with cracks when it touched Naruto’s fist, and then shattered.]【Then his arms and chest caved in together.】
【It all happened in an instant.】
[This ‘genius’ ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village was hit by Naruto and thrown against a tree in the park. The tree, which was so big that it took several people to hug it, was broken directly.][He was obviously lifeless at this moment, and went to look for his companions who had not gone far.]The Fourth Raikage: “This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!”
Seeing the Lightning Release Armor being shattered like paper by Naruto’s punch, the Fourth Raikage couldn’t help but shout loudly.
He wouldn’t believe it, nor did he want to believe it.
The Lightning Release Armor that the Hidden Cloud Village is proud of, even if it is only in tatters.
That’s not something a kid like Naruto in the picture can easily break!
Heitu: “Grandpa, did you see that? So cool!”
Yamanaka Ino: “Naruto! It would be great if it were in our world!”
Tiantian: “You can actually cause more destructive power than Xiao Li with just your fists!”
Mei Terumi: “Ha~, little brother Naruto is so charming, cute and powerful, he should just come to our Hidden Mist Village!”
[“Ah! Naruto-kun!”][Just when Naruto dealt with this ninja, he was about to turn around and deal with the last ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village. ][Hinata, who had been staying where she was and not daring to move, suddenly screamed. ][Naruto looked back and saw the last ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village running towards Hinata.][“Hehehe, you’re so awesome! I caught your girlfriend and you surrendered obediently!”][After seeing his two companions die tragically one after another, the ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village was frightened and stunned for a moment. ][However, he only looked around and found a way out. ][That’s the lone Hyuga Hinata! ]【”you!”】
[Naruto, who saw this scene, instantly became furious, and for the first time, he had the urge to kill.][The two Narutos didn’t intend to kill them before, they were just too weak. ][As for the last person, Naruto really wants to kill him! ][At this moment, Naruto exudes red chakra, and his eyes turn into blood-red vertical pupils! ][Seeing Naruto like this, the ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village was still a little scared. 】
[But then I thought, I’m about to capture the hostage, what’s there to be afraid of? ][“What do you want to do? Don’t you want your girlfriend anymore?”][Looking at Hyuga Hinata who was still one step away, the Cloud Village ninja seemed to have seen the scene of the other party being held hostage by him. ][It seems that I still have to rely on myself to complete this task! ]【“Big fox!”】
[Naruto looked at the distance in front of him, knowing that he could not catch up at all, and called for help. ][“Good job, kid!”][“But there is still room for improvement, otherwise I won’t be worthy of the title of Nine-Tailed Fox.”][“Just watch what happens next!”][With the help of the gap left by the last seal, the Nine-Tails’ chakra continued to flow out. ][Just when the Hidden Cloud Village ninja was about to capture Hyuga Hinata, a flash of red suddenly caught his eyes.]【”This is?”】
[He subconsciously looked back and saw a giant red hand made of chakra flying towards him.][The next moment, this ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village was grabbed and thrown towards the back mountain of Konoha.][Even from such a distance, the sound of his landing could be heard in Konoha. ][There was even a cloud of dust raised over there.]With the landing of the Hidden Cloud Village ninja, this prize-winning guessing contest came to an end.
Everyone in the ninja world was amazed at Naruto’s terrifying strength.
If there was a Naruto like this in their world, he would be like a ninja god!
Countless young girls sighed and wondered why such a Naruto was not in their own world.
Countless ninjas from other ninja villages are glad that there is no Naruto like this in their world!
Chapter 28 rewards include this? (Seeking collection data) (Old version)
[Congratulations to Deidara, Nine-Tails, and Jiraiya for answering correctly and winning the prizes in this prize-winning guessing contest! ][Congratulations to Deidara for winning the award – the art of watching the on-site simulation of the atomic bomb explosion and the manufacturing principle! ][Congratulations to Nine-Tailed Fox for receiving the reward – Chakra Completion! ][Congratulations to Jiraiya for winning the reward – 1TB of Sakura Country learning materials for you to watch at any time! ]The moment the mechanical sound fell,
The Nine-Tails’ chakra began to surge throughout the sealed space of Naruto’s body.
The Nine-Tails, which originally only had Yang-attribute chakra, was instantly completed and became even larger.
“Roar! The old man’s power is back!”
Nine-Tailed Fox was shouting excitedly at this moment. It finally felt that its strength had returned to its peak.
On the other side, Jiraiya, who received the reward, clicked on the learning materials out of curiosity.
Jiraiya’s face turned red instantly.
From Jiraiya’s perspective, there were countless coolly dressed beauties in front of him for him to choose from.
Jiraiya curiously touched one.
He was surprised to find that it had a sense of touch!
And the touch feels just like the real thing, with a slight scent of a woman’s body.
There’s even a simulation option,
Jiraiya can play various roles through this function.
For example, the delivery man, the plumber, or even the woman’s husband, neighbor, lover, or boss!
For a moment, Jiraiya just felt that this reward was so wonderful!
It seems that the next Intimate Paradise will have to be changed!
Tsunade: “Jiraiya, what is that Sakura Country study material?”
Tsunade: “Jiraiya?”
Tsunade called out several times in the chat group before waking Jiraiya up from his study materials.
Jiraiya: “Ahem, it should be information about interpersonal communication in another world!”
Jiraiya replied seriously in the chat group.
However, at this moment, Jiraiya also had some guesses about this reward.
Jiraiya: “This reward should be related to what the winner has in mind. What you get is definitely not random!”
Hearing Jiraiya’s guess, everyone in the ninja world nodded.
Especially the three people who had received the awards before agreed.
Kurotsuchi wanted to help Ōnoki take on the burden, so he obtained Dust Release.
Hinata wanted to become stronger so that Naruto and her father could see it, and then her strength was enhanced.
Mei Terumi, isn’t it normal for women to love beauty?
So Jiraiya, when did you want to learn how to interact with people?
Tsunade was full of doubts, but she didn’t ask out loud.
Finally, after receiving the reward, Deidara immersed himself in the atomic bomb explosion scene without saying a word.
“So beautiful!”
“This is real art!”
“Art is explosion!”
Deidara looked at the mushroom cloud in front of him and was shocked.
At this moment, Deidara was filled with excitement.
It seems that I have made new discoveries in my art of explosion!
Even though Scorpion from the outside world had called him several times, Deidara was still immersed in watching the simulation of the atomic bomb explosion.
“Brother Scorpion, my art is about to be sublimated again!”
Having watched the atomic bomb explosion dozens of times, Deidara finally came out of the simulation.
When Deidara came out, the first thing he did was to excitedly speak to Scorpion.
He thought that his art had finally convinced Scorpio.
However, when Deidara began to look into the principles of atomic bomb manufacturing with full confidence, an accident occurred.
Originally, Deidara thought of himself as an expert in explosions in the ninja world, and no matter what the principle was, it was impossible to stump him.
Until Deidara saw the densely packed numbers and various size charts on it.
There are also things that I can’t even understand.
What is uranium? What is a neutron?
At this moment, Deidara was stunned.
As the rewards were distributed, the screen continued to play.
[The next morning, in the Hokage’s office. ][Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and the two Hokage advisors sat together with serious faces.]【Several people sat together and naturally discussed what happened last night. 】
[At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was filled with regret. 】
[Since Naruto’s strength has greatly increased, Sarutobi Hiruzen believes that Naruto has enough ability to protect himself. ][Plus, Konoha is short of manpower now, so when Naruto was in the village, Sarutobi Hiruzen withdrew the Anbu that was protecting Naruto. ][And last night, he was using a crystal ball to monitor whether there were spies in the women’s bathhouse, so he neglected it.]Tsunade: “You old pervert, neither your disciple nor your master is a good person!”
Tsunade got angry when she saw Sarutobi Hiruzen peeping into the women’s bathhouse through the light curtain.
Good fellow, you, the dignified Hokage, don’t dare to peek at your work every day, right?
Chapter 29 Hand over the murderer? You are dreaming! (Seeking collection data) (Old version)
At this time, after hearing Tsunade’s words, many people also understood the purpose of the crystal ball in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s hand.
So it’s used for peeping!
At this time, many female ninjas, especially those from Konoha, couldn’t help but feel a strange feeling in their hearts.
Tiantian: “Is it possible that the Third Generation Master has spied on us?”
Yamanaka Ino: “Really? I’m going to need to set up a barrier when I take a bath from now on!”
Haruno Sakura: “Eh~, is Lord Hokage so lustful?”
At this time, the Konoha ninjas began to criticize Sarutobi Hiruzen.
After Sarutobi Hiruzen decided not to use this thing casually and installed a barrier on the women’s bathhouse in Konoha.
The matter was barely over.
Of course, people from other ninja villages in the ninja world would take this opportunity to mock Konoha.
The already dead Senju Tobirama couldn’t help but want to die again at this moment!
[The atmosphere in the Hokage’s office was very tense.][For a moment, no one present spoke first.][“Let’s talk about how to deal with this!”][In the end, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who spoke first, and everyone knew what he was talking about.][Of course, it was the incident last night when the members of the Hidden Cloud Village delegation attacked Naruto! ][As for Hinata, a young lady of the Hyuga clan, she has no bearing on this matter. ][They subconsciously thought that the other party was planning to kidnap Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki! ][“The Kumogakure Village delegation is now asking us to hand over the murderer.”][When Sarutobi Hiruzen said this, he suppressed a trace of anger in his heart. 】
【Hand over the murderer? 】
[Can you just hand over your tailed beast Jinchūriki so easily? ]Pooh!
shameless!
Upon hearing the request from the Hidden Cloud Village, everyone in the Ninja World couldn’t help but curse out loud.
Ohnoki: “As expected of the Hidden Cloud Village! They are so powerful, but they failed to snatch the person and still want compensation?”
Kurotsuchi: “How shameless! A village like this is still one of the five great ninja villages?”
Yamanaka Ino: “This is truly despicable!”
The Fourth Raikage: “Even if our people attack in Konoha, you can’t just kill them! Is there anything wrong with us asking for some compensation?”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, this really makes me understand the character of the Hidden Cloud Village. It’s so interesting!”
Amid the criticism from everyone, facing the ironclad facts.
Even if the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village wanted to refute, they seemed very powerless.
[“No, absolutely not!”][“The Hidden Cloud Village is wishful thinking! We haven’t held them accountable, so how dare they ask for compensation?”][When Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned the conditions of the Hidden Cloud Village, Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En spoke one after another. ][This time, it involves the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki of their village! ][No matter how rubbish and spineless they are, they still have a bottom line on this point! ][“You are all right, but we just received a report that a small number of Kumogakure ninjas appeared at the border between the Land of Lightning and the Land of Fire.”][Sarutobi Hiruzen heard the words of the two Hokage advisors and agreed with them in his heart.][If he just handed over the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki like that, how could he still have the nerve to be the Hokage! ][But what is giving him a headache right now is the current situation of Konoha! ][Konoha is only so powerful now. If the Hidden Cloud Village really wants to fight, how can they do it? ][And as the fight goes on, people from other ninja villages will definitely join in! ][In several ninja world wars, Konoha never attacked a single ninja village! ]Senju Tobirama: “Well, that’s good, Hiruzen and Koharu, you both have good awareness!”
Senju Tobirama: “When faced with threats from others, it is no longer feasible to give in. If they want to fight, Konoha will fight with them!”
After hearing the conversation between Sarutobi Hiruzen and others, Senju Tobirama was very satisfied.
Not bowing down to threats from other villages, this is what he wants his disciples to be!
Just hearing what Senju Tobirama said,
For a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others were afraid to speak.
Are they going to tell the teacher who just praised them that they gave in at the beginning?
Just because the objects of their arrest were different, they made different choices.
But what made them feel relieved was that
It is basically impossible for people who know the decision they made in the first place to slap them in the face at this time.
You’ve slapped the Hokage and the Hokage’s advisor in the face. Could it be that your family doesn’t want to continue to exist after the live broadcast is over?
Do we want to follow the Uchiha clan’s example and exterminate them?
Hyuga Neji: “Second Hokage, the people you praised sent my father away in our world to make amends!”
Uchiha Fugaku: “Haha, it seems that Sarutobi Hiruzen and his companions in our world are not so stubborn. They just gave in!”
Two voices sounded in the chat group.
He slapped Sarutobi Hiruzen and others in the face, making a loud slapping sound.
Chapter 30: The spineless Konoha high-ranking officials! (Seeking flowers and evaluation votes) (Old version)
In the Pure Land world.
After hearing clearly how Sarutobi Hiruzen and others in his own world responded to the threat from the Hidden Cloud Village, Tobirama Senju was almost furious.
Good job!
I just finished praising you, and then you guys gave me a big one!
Isn’t this a slap in the face?
In the end, Senju Tobirama simply scolded a few people and let the matter go.
Just like his elder brother Senju Hashirama said, they are all dead.
And now that it has happened, what else can he do?
[Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen and his companions didn’t want to fight, nor did they want to hand over Naruto, Shimura Danzo spoke up. ][“How about we discuss this with the Hidden Cloud Village and give them some other compensation?”][After hearing what Shimura Danzo said, Sarutobi Hiruzen and the other two did not refute, but started to think. ][“That’s fine, but I don’t know if they will accept it.”][“It’s okay to give them some compensation. Konoha really can’t fight a war right now!”][After a while, Utane Koharu and Mitomon En said that they agreed with Danzo’s point of view.][After these two Hokage advisors expressed their opinions, Sarutobi Hiruzen also made his final statement. ][I can’t give in to the other party just to hand over the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but we can talk about other things! ]Cartilage!
When everyone in the ninja world heard what Danzo Shimura said, they were already surprised enough.
But what Sarutobi Hiruzen and others said afterwards refreshed everyone’s perception of cowards.
It was clearly the fault of the Hidden Cloud Village, but in the end it was Konoha that had to pay compensation!
They are still actively discussing how to provide compensation!
The bottom line is so low!
At this moment, in the Pure Land world.
Senju Tobirama couldn’t help but want to cover his face. He didn’t want to scold these people anymore!
He has Konoha in his hands, even if his eldest brother, the God of Ninja, is dead.
He has never admitted defeat!
How come the disciples I taught are so spineless!
At this time, many people in the chat group were filled with shocked and sarcastic remarks.
Kurotsuchi: “It’s unbelievable that such a person is a high-ranking official in Konoha!”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, it seems like the current Konoha high-level officials are too spineless!”
Ohnoki: “It seems like we can find a chance to make some money from Konoha!”
Luo Sha: “What a pity! If I had known this earlier, I would not have attacked Konoha, but blackmailed him instead!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen and others were pretending to be dead at this time.
[The Kumogakure Village delegation did not know the specific situation until the very end. 】
[They just thought that the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family had guards around her, and was killed by the three Kumogakure ninjas.][So their original intention was to get compensation by turning a blind eye, so they asked them to hand over the murderer. ][If they knew it was Konoha’s Jinchuriki who did it, they might not have mentioned it like this. ][“What does this mean, Konoha?”][After seeing the response from Konoha, the head of the Kumogakure Village delegation was stunned. ][He thought the conversation was going to break down earlier. All the fierce words were showing Konoha’s attitude, and they would never hand over the murderer.][But when they saw what was said later, saying that other compensations could be easily negotiated, they suddenly couldn’t hold back.][Is Konoha a coward or something? ][Unwilling to hand over an insignificant murderer, but willing to compensate with material goods. ][It even implicitly stated that even compensation like the Sharingan would be fine! (This reply was drafted by Sarutobi Hiruzen, revised by Shimura Danzo, and confirmed by the four Konoha high-ranking officials!)][Finally, the negotiations ended amid misunderstandings between the two parties.][Konoha gave a large amount of supplies, one magatama Sharingan and two pairs, and the Hidden Cloud Village chose to ‘forgive’ Konoha! ][Note: Sharingan is sponsored by Shimura Danzo! ]This part of the picture completely refreshed everyone’s understanding of cartilage.
I saw Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo planning to make peace before, but I didn’t expect them to be so shameless!
Such a large amount of supplies was given away just like that!
And he was also given two pairs of Sharingan???
Even a magatama is a Sharingan!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Ah! How dare you insult our family’s eyes like this!”
At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly felt hatred towards the Konoha high-level officials in his heart.
You are insulting our Uchiha clan!
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, I told you that staying in Konoha will not end well! What a bunch of stupid people!”
Seeing that Konoha had once again verified that his previous actions were correct, Uchiha Madara couldn’t help but feel secretly happy.
However, these bugs are so annoying!
Looking at Danzo Shimura in the light curtain, Uchiha Madara felt a little disgusted.
After being resurrected, I was ready to crush the bug to death.
Chapter 31: Do you start to dislike foxes after eating something? (Seeking flowers and evaluation votes) (Old version)
[But these have no effect on Naruto. ][Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others checked Naruto’s seal once again and found that there was no problem at all, so they left it alone.][But in the end, a few more Anbu were added to secretly protect Naruto. ][When he saw the situation at the scene, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also shocked. 】
[How could he not know what caused these marks! ][Super Power Punch! Painful Kick! ][He never thought that before he knew it, the five-year-old Naruto had reached this point! ][Faced with a jonin, a special jonin, and a chunin from the Hidden Cloud Village, he actually killed them all! ][Even if there are traces of the Nine-Tailed Fox, it’s still very scary! ][After beating the three men to death and undergoing a series of inspections, Naruto was free the next day. ][Then every day was the same, running, hammering trees, training! ][Occasionally go to the street to enjoy the support of the older sisters, or accept Hinata’s invitation to have a meal. ][Naruto’s life continued like this until he entered the Jounin School. ][When the Ninja School opened, Sarutobi Hiruzen stood on the stage as usual to explain the Will of Fire. ]【Looking at Naruto who was listening attentively in the audience, Sarutobi Hiruzen was filled with satisfaction. 】
[Until the end, when Naruto took out a kunai and stabbed himself, turning into smoke and disappearing, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression became very interesting. ]Everyone in the ninja world burst into laughter when they saw this scene.
Kurotsuchi: “Hahaha, you thought Naruto-kun was listening carefully, but actually this is a shadow clone.”
Hongdou: “I’ve already told you that no one wants to listen to such a nagging speech!”
Inuzuka Kiba: “Too amazing, worthy of being Naruto!”
Tsunade: “This old man is so long-winded, isn’t this as it should be?”
Of course, some ninjas who knew the principle of shadow clones couldn’t help but ask questions at this time.
Kakashi: “Doesn’t it hurt for this kid to remove his clone like this?”
Jiraiya: “Why is it that after watching this, I feel like I can no longer teach this child!”
Namikaze Minato: “Maybe…Naruto has his own reasons for doing this!”
【Hmm! 】
[Feeling the speech brought back by the shadow clone and the familiar pain, Naruto paused while hammering the tree. ]【But it soon returned to normal.】
[This is one of Naruto’s training methods, pain training. ][The main purpose is to prevent loss of combat effectiveness due to severe pain during battle. ][“Big Fox, I always feel like I can’t learn anything from this school.”][After listening to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s long-winded speech, Naruto spoke to the Nine-Tails with some concern. ]【“Then don’t go!”】
[The Nine-Tails had just finished receiving food from Naruto’s shadow clone and was digesting it now. He spoke lazily.][Ever since Naruto learned how to use shadow clones, he has to convert most of his chakra into shadow clones and place them in the sealed space every day.]【Then feed the fox, which had not had a full meal for hundreds of years.】
[“But you can’t be fooled by a ninja!”][Naruto is a little annoyed that he has to go to that useless place to learn for several years to become a ninja.][Especially Naruto, he heard that the graduation exam for the Ninja School is actually the Three Body Techniques! ][Any fool could get past that! ]Hearing Naruto’s inner voice in the light curtain, Naruto in the original world felt extremely offended.
Haruno Sakura: “Hahaha, Naruto, Naruto is calling you a fool!”
Sakura was the first one to burst out laughing.
Uchiha Sasuke: “No, it should be said that this Naruto is worse than a fool!”
In the chat group, the Twelve Young Warriors of Konoha burst into laughter because Naruto said that Naruto was not even as good as a fool.
Isn’t this just scolding yourself?
[“Forget it, I’ll just use my shadow clone to go to class as usual.”][After thinking for a while, Naruto finally came up with a suitable solution. ][“Hiccup~”][“Speaking of shadow clones, kid, there aren’t many of them left.”][The Nine-Tails turned over in the sealed space, burped, and spoke to Naruto.]【”oh.”】
[Naruto used the Shadow Clone Technique to split off most of the chakra that had just been fully restored and sent it into the sealed space.][Looking at the Nine-Tailed Fox lying in the sealed space and eating a super-sized dumpling, Naruto just felt that this fox was useless! ][Call out other people’s tailed beasts to help you fight. 】
[My own Nine-Tailed Fox will not call out in the future and I will have to eat two skewers of dumplings to calm down! ][“Little ghost, are you thinking about something bad?”][Kyuubi paused while chewing the skewers. He could only feel a strong malice coming from Naruto.][Is this guy dissatisfied with the fact that he eats too much? ][What’s wrong? I helped you beat someone up, but you still dislike the fox for eating something? ]Chapter 32 I want to be the man of the harem king! (Please give me flowers, votes, and collection) (Old version)
Seeing myself in this state in the light curtain,
Kyuubi feels too dead!
Tailed beasts, who understands!
This scene of public execution really makes Fox feel sick.
[The next morning, in the classroom of the Ninja School. ]【Naruto is here after all. 】
[After all, this is the first day, so let’s come and take a look! ]【What if the things taught in this crappy place are useful? 】
Broken place…
When Tobirama Senju heard Naruto’s evaluation of the ninja school he founded, his face darkened.
These are some of the innovations that he is most proud of!
Before there were no ninja schools, there were no civilian ninjas, only family ninjas.
However, he still understood Naruto’s thoughts.
As a ninja school that teaches basic skills, the things it teaches are indeed relatively simple.
For Naruto, who is already very powerful at this time, the things taught here are indeed a bit useless.
[“Uzumaki Naruto!”][“Introduce yourself!”]【“Name, hobby and dream!”】
[Iruka looked at the brat in front of him with a complicated expression and a hint of anger in his eyes.][After all, his parents were killed by the Nine-Tailed Fox! ]【But as a teacher, he needs to be responsible for his students. 】
[With these two emotions intertwined, Iruka finally decided to ignore Naruto as much as possible. ][So what I said to Naruto was also very brief. 】
[“My name is Uzumaki Naruto.”][Ignoring Iruka’s expression, Naruto began to introduce himself. ][Even though he has the bonus of extraordinary charm, there are still people like him in the village. ][After learning the whole story, Naruto made a decision in his heart. ][When I grow up a little more, I can remove the seal at will. ][Naruto is going to gather all these people together and then release the Nine-Tails.]【Give them a chance to take revenge! 】
【It fulfilled their long-cherished dream! 】
After hearing Naruto’s thoughts, those people in Konoha who had hated Naruto were numb.
Fulfilled their dreams?
Boy, you just gave them the chance!
Mei Terumi: “Hahaha! Naruto-chan has a good idea, that’s how it should be!”
Kurotsuchi: “That’s right, if you have a grudge against the Nine-Tailed Fox, go find it and fight it to the death!”
Yukito: “That’s so funny. I’m actually quite interested in this Naruto.”
The ninjas from other ninja villages were almost numb from laughing.
The seeds you have sown in Konoha are finally being harvested!
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Naruto, you don’t really want to do this!”
Senju Tobirama: “Monkey, look at what you have done!”
If Senju Tobirama could be resurrected at this moment, he would be eager to come up and stab his own disciples twice.
Is this what humans do?
What would you do if Naruto really did this!
Are they going to treat Naruto as a traitor?
This is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If you do this, what will happen to Konoha in the future?
Konoha is already weak now. If other ninja villages knew that Konoha no longer had a tailed beast, wouldn’t they come and attack Konoha for fun?
[“A hobby is to keep getting stronger and learning new things.”][“The dream is…”][Naruto began to introduce himself and spoke his thoughts according to the procedure. ][In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen is watching this scene with a crystal ball. ][When he heard Naruto talking about his dream, his heart almost jumped into his throat. ][This self-introduction is the best proof of whether his previous actions were wrong or not! ][“My dream is to establish the Uzumaki clan!”][Naruto thought for a moment and told his dream. ][After seeing the big house of the Hyuga family, and the magnificent residences of other ninja families seen in the village. ][Naruto had such a dream. ]【He wants to establish an Uzumaki family! 】
[It’s just that little Naruto doesn’t understand what this means yet. ]【puff!】
[Hearing Naruto talking about his dream, Sarutobi Hiruzen spat out all the water he had just drunk. ][Establishing the Uzumaki clan, what kind of dream is this? 】
[Is it possible that Naruto is going to marry a wife and concubine and become the new leader of the Uzumaki clan? ][In the sealed space, Kyuubi also laughed when he heard Naruto’s words. ]【”Big fox, what are you laughing at?”】
[Hearing the Nine-Tails’ laughter, Naruto was a little confused. Is his dream funny? ][“Hahahaha, uh, cough cough!”][“Little boy, the Uzumaki clan existed in the past.”][Kyuubi almost choked on his dango while laughing, and only spoke to Naruto after he recovered.]【”Yes, I have?”】
[“Then why have I never heard of it?”][Naruto is a little curious. It turns out that he has a clan! ]Chapter 33: Listening to lectures? That’s a waste of life! (Seeking flowers and votes) (Old version)
[“So our Uzumaki clan had such a beginning? Then I will not establish the Uzumaki clan, I want to rebuild the Uzumaki Kingdom!”][After listening to Kyuubi’s story, Naruto’s eyes suddenly lit up. ][It turns out that my vision is still small. I want to change my dream and rebuild the Whirlpool Kingdom! ][“Hahaha! You have great ambition!”][“This is worthy of being my Nine-Tails’ Jinchūriki!”][Hearing Naruto’s words, the Nine-Tails was slightly stunned, and then burst into laughter. ][Over the years, this is the most appetizing Jinchūriki it has ever seen! ]Jiraiya: “To establish the Uzumaki clan, do you know how to do it, Naruto?”
When Jiraiya said this, a strange smile appeared on his face.
Ebisu: “I think it’s time for our teacher to step up and take on this responsibility!”
Kurotsuchi: “Naruto-kun is not as bad as you think, you perverts!”
Mei Terumi: “Really? Except for that little Naruto, all the men in this world are the same!”
Uchiha Madara: “He wants to rebuild the Land of Whirlpools by himself. This kid has great ambitions!”
Naruto had already started chasing girls at this moment, so how could he not understand what these people were talking about.
Naruto’s face turned red when he heard their words.
Senju Hashirama: “The Whirlpool Country! I never thought that the Whirlpool Country, which was so powerful in the past, would be destroyed.”
Uzumaki Mito: “Oh, it’s not your problem?”
I feel upset when I mention Uzumaki Mito. If Konoha hadn’t given support, how could the Whirlpool Country be like this?
Forget it, let’s not talk about the past!
[“Wow, so handsome!”][“Naruto-kun, you are just as handsome as the rumors say!”][“Naruto-kun is looking at me! He must like me!”][“Build a family, then Naruto-kun will definitely need me!”]【Hearing Naruto’s self-introduction. 】
【Suddenly, the little girls sitting in the classroom cheered. 】
[The occasional lewd words from them made even someone like Iruka blush.]【Children nowadays mature too early! 】
[“Naruto-kun, that’s great!”][Not far away, Hinata looked at Naruto who introduced himself, her face slightly red. ]【At this moment, her heart was pounding. 】
[She was extremely happy to be in the same class with Naruto! ]Uzumaki Kushina was very happy to see that her son from another world was so popular with girls.
But Naruto was indeed very handsome at this time.
He seemed even more handsome than Minato back then.
[“Tsk, what a boring guy!”]【Seeing Naruto showing off, Sasuke, who was not far away, curled his lips and said with disdain. 】
【A strange feeling rose in my heart unconsciously. 】
【After the self-introduction, the morning lecture began. 】
[Listen to Iruka on the stage explaining the Will of Fire in various directions. ][Looking down at the textbook he had already read through, Naruto regretted it. ]【What kind of place is this! 】
[The content of Tiantian Teaching is the Will of Fire? 】
[Looking at the trap-setting techniques in the textbook again, Naruto made a preliminary comparison and found that those so-called traps couldn’t even break the defense of a child like him! ][Until lunch break, Naruto couldn’t wait to climb over the wall and leave. ][Staying in this place for one more minute is a waste of life! ]Looking at Naruto chopping trees in the picture, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a huge headache.
Konoha’s Will of Fire is actually a waste of life in Naruto’s words!
Is this sapling growing crooked?
[After that, Naruto began his rampant skipping journey. ][No classes on Monday, Wednesday and Friday, training on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday, and tree climbing on Sunday! ][Naruto was very unhappy, and Iruka, after reporting to Sarutobi Hiruzen several times, stopped caring.][Time flies, and several months have passed quickly. ][Naruto is seven years old and has been absent from school for several months.][“Little Naruto.”][That day, when Naruto was pulling up trees in another small forest, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. ][“Hey, Third-generation Grandpa, why are you here?”][In fact, the Nine-Tails had already told Naruto, but Naruto still acted surprised. ][“Naruto-chan! Why don’t you want to go to class?”][Sarutobi Hiruzen came here to persuade Naruto to go to school. ][How can I not go to school? Don’t you even want to learn the Will of Fire? 】
[“I won’t go. He doesn’t teach me anything useful. I really doubt whether that Iruka-sensei is a real ninja?”][Naruto’s dislike for Iruka was revealed so clearly.][You are not good at teaching, and yet you dare to look at me like that. ][I didn’t beat him up because he’s my teacher.]Chapter 34: The Art of Flying Thunder God and the Art of Darkness! (Seeking flowers and votes) (Old version)
Seeing Naruto’s appearance in the picture, many people in the chat group looked thoughtful.
Senju Tobirama: “Indeed, this is something the monkey didn’t think through!”
The Fourth Raikage: “That’s right. For someone who is eager to make progress, isn’t it torture for him to sit down and listen to the class?”
Iruka: “Am I really that bad?”
Uzumaki Naruto: “That’s not the case, Iruka-sensei is the best!”
Kakashi: “But what the ninja school taught is indeed a bit useless to Naruto at this moment.”
Kakashi agreed with Naruto’s words very much, after all, he was the one who graduated early.
He had a deep impression of the boring days in the ninja school.
【Finally, Naruto and Sarutobi Hiruzen completed the negotiation.】
[Naruto has to attend at least one morning of classes every day, and cannot use shadow clones to replace them.][What I got in return were two forbidden techniques. 】
[Flying Thunder God Technique and Darkness Walking Technique! ][When Naruto stated this condition, Sarutobi Hiruzen showed obvious shock on his face. ][He never thought that he would hear these two techniques from a 7-year-old Naruto.][For a moment, he even wondered if Danzo had contacted Naruto without telling him.][However, in order to allow Naruto to be influenced by the will of fire, it is completely acceptable to sacrifice these two ninjutsu. ][After agreeing to Naruto’s request, Sarutobi Hiruzen hurried back to the Hokage Building.][He wants to ask this Danzo carefully! ][Don’t you want to do this anymore? ][Sarutobi Hiruzen would never have thought that these two ninjutsu were suggested by the vixen in Naruto’s belly.][At first, Naruto just wanted to learn two very powerful ninjutsu. ][But if he asked Sarutobi Hiruzen, he might be deceived, so he asked the big fox in his stomach. 】
[“Flying Thunder God Technique!”][Kyuubi heard Naruto’s question and gave this answer without hesitation.][On Yongdaimei, Kyuubi saw the power of this ninjutsu. ][Besides, if this kid learns it, maybe he can take me out for some fresh air.][As a result, when Naruto said this ninjutsu, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face showed obvious shock. ][“So, little Naruto, is this all? Is there anything else?”]【”have!”】
[Sarutobi Hiruzen was polite out of habit, but he didn’t expect Naruto to be polite at all.][Naruto also didn’t expect that the other party would take the initiative to complain that one was not enough and wanted to give him another one. ][“Darkness Walk Technique!”][This is the second ninjutsu given by the Nine-Tails. ][In the past, Uchiha’s eyes had caused him a lot of trouble, so he immediately thought of this technique. 】
[A technique that is quite effective against the Uchiha clan! ]It turns out to be these two techniques!
Seeing Naruto’s choice, everyone in the ninja world was a little shocked.
The art of walking in darkness, this many people don’t know.
But judging from the fact that it is listed as a forbidden technique, it is definitely not simple!
The Flying Thunder God Technique is very famous in the ninja world.
It was with this technique that Minato Namikaze became famous for his “yellow flash” on the battlefield.
Namikaze Minato: “I didn’t expect that Naruto would also learn this technique!”
Jiraiya: “Maybe, this is the inheritance!”
The Fourth Raikage: “It’s this technique. Could it be that Konoha will have another Yellow Flash?”
The Fourth Raikage looked at this scene and couldn’t help but recall Minato Namikaze during the war.
“Just run away if you encounter Konoha’s ‘Yellow Flash’!”
This command was still engraved in his heart.
At the beginning, he and Kirabi had never been able to defeat each other even when they joined forces.
Now that Naruto has obtained this ninjutsu again, is the nightmare coming back again?
[“How boring! Big fox!”][“I really regret coming to class. Are those two ninjutsu really worth all the suffering he has endured?”][Naruto listened to Iruka’s voice on the podium and felt drowsy. ][I can only chat with Jiuwei to relieve my boredom. 】
【Ever since Naruto came to class, the girls in the class often look at him.】
[“So handsome!”][“Would you like to try chatting up Naruto-kun after class?”]【…】
[It was finally lunchtime, and just as Naruto was about to leave, two bodies came up to him. ][One on the left, one on the right, one with blonde hair, one with pink hair. ][“Naruto-kun~”][Naruto was somewhat helpless as the two hugged his arms, and in front of Naruto was Hyuga Hinata who was slow to move. ][“Naruto-kun, do you want to have lunch?”][Hinata asked timidly, holding a lunch box in her hand. ][“Sorry, everyone. I have something else to do today so I have to leave first.”][Naruto broke free from Ino and Sakura’s arms and said to all the girls in the class. At the same time, he blinked his eyes and instantly charmed all the girls.][Today is the day that Sarutobi Hiruzen promised to send the scroll. How can he let a woman stop his progress? ]Chapter 35 Yellow flash? No! Gold flash! (Please give me flowers and votes) (Old version)
See your own performance in the light curtain.
Both Ino and Sakura couldn’t help but feel a little ashamed.
Naruto’s face was full of envy at this time.
He also wants to be so popular!
[“Naruto-chan, you’ve been doing pretty well these past few days.”][“This is the scroll for you.”][Sarutobi Hiruzen did not break his promise and knocked on Naruto’s door on time. ][Looking at Naruto’s golden hair and blue eyes, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a little emotional. ][This may also be a kind of inheritance! ][“Thank you, Third Generation Grandpa. Goodbye!”][Naruto took the scroll and closed the door.][Originally, Sarutobi Hiruzen was planning to take this opportunity to strengthen his relationship with Naruto, but Naruto decisively sent him away.][At this moment, Naruto’s mind is full of these two ninjutsu, so how can he pay attention to him! ]Naruto was seen sitting on the bed and opening the scroll.
Everyone in the ninja world started a discussion in the chat group.
The Fourth Raikage: “This kid’s comprehension is too amazing. I’m afraid he will learn these two techniques very soon.”
Ohnoki: “I finally understand. If the choice appears again this time, I will choose Naruto to learn ninjutsu in an instant!”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, then it depends on who’s quicker!”
Jiraiya: “Come out quickly, I want a reward!”
Tiantian: “I can’t be left behind!”
After answering the questions a few times, everyone reacted.
This Naruto’s understanding is obviously not comparable to that of normal people!
If there is another prize-winning guessing contest this time, they will definitely choose Naruto who can learn these two techniques after watching them once!
Those who had received rewards before couldn’t help but want to try again.
Those who did not receive the reward were thinking about their most desired wishes.
I look forward to achieving my dream through this prize-winning quiz!
Nagato Konan in the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Obito in the cave.
Even the people in the Pure Land.
Everyone is waiting for the prize-winning guessing game to appear.
But they may be disappointed.
The mechanical sound indicating the start of the prize-winning guessing contest had not yet sounded.
[“It’s actually like this!”][Looking at the scroll in his hand that recorded the “Flying Thunder God Technique”, Naruto was simply astonished. ][The person who invented this ninjutsu is truly a genius! ][Naruto finished reading the Flying Thunder God Technique scroll, and with his extraordinary understanding, he learned the Flying Thunder God Technique and made some improvements.][Improvement: The chakra consumption of using Flying Thunder God Technique has been reduced to a constant value. As long as there is a mark, it can be used regardless of the distance! ]this!
This is too outrageous!
On the light curtain, I saw that Naruto really learned the Flying Thunder God Technique after just one look, and he also made improvements.
Even though there had been speculations before, everyone in the ninja world was still shocked.
Especially the users of Flying Thunder God, Minato Namikaze and Tobirama Senju.
The two of them were even more stunning.
Surprisingly, the chakra consumption was reduced to a constant value!
And it truly ignores the distance!
The Fourth Raikage: “This! This kid’s talent is too terrifying!”
Ohnoki: “Once again, I sincerely sigh that it’s a good thing this little brat is not in our world!”
Kurotsuchi: “Grandpa, what are you talking about? I want Naruto-kun to appear in our world!”
However, as Naruto learned the Flying Thunder God Technique and made improvements.
This also reveals a cruel truth.
There is no prize quiz this time!
This makes many people feel like they have missed out on 100 million!
[After learning the Flying Thunder God Technique, Naruto quickly made several kunai with the Flying Thunder God mark according to the Nine-Tails’ recommendation.]【“Big Fox, how’s it going!”】
[The first thing Nine-Tails saw when he saw Naruto’s Flying Thunder God mark was his name – Kurama! ][It didn’t expect that the last time it said its name after Naruto fell asleep, the other party remembered it. ][It was even made into a Flying Thunder God Kunai! ]【Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! 】
[Throwing the kunai in his hand, Naruto activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, and instantly turned into a golden flash that flashed in the air! ]【”Hahaha!”】
“It’s so much fun!”
[Looking at the golden hair that kept flashing, Jiuwei couldn’t help but fall into memories. ][Is Konoha’s “Yellow Flash” coming back? ][No, this kid is much stronger than Yong Daimei in the past! ][Yong Daimei was completely surpassed by his son this time! 】
Yellow flash is coming again?
Everyone in the ninja world subconsciously thought this when they saw Naruto in the light curtain.
wrong!
This is not a yellow flash.
Looking at the golden hair flashing in the light curtain, a new title subconsciously emerged in the hearts of everyone in the ninja world.
Golden glitter!
Chapter 36: Dark Territory? Uchiha Incident! (Seeking flowers, comments, monthly tickets) (Old version)
Perhaps this title has not yet appeared in the ninja world.
But no one had the slightest doubt that it would appear.
This Naruto will definitely become the new generation of influential figure in the ninja world.
It is even possible to become the new generation of Ninja God!
[Naruto flashed hundreds of times before he calmed down his excitement.]Can the Flying Thunder God Technique be used like this?
Seeing Naruto use the Flying Thunder God Technique like this,
Both Namikaze Minato and Senju Tobirama felt a little numb.
There is no need to talk about Minato Namikaze, after all, he is not the type who has a lot of chakra.
Even Senju Tobirama couldn’t hold it anymore.
Even if he is from the Senju clan, he can’t withstand the use of the Flying Thunder God Technique like this!
What has this Naruto improved the Flying Thunder God Technique into!
[“Is this the Darkness Technique?”][Naruto flew to the bed with a Flying Thunder God and read the remaining scroll.]【”Deprivation of vision?”】
[“It’s such a shame that this technique is just an illusion!”][Looking at the Dark Movement Technique in his hand, Naruto’s heart was filled with insights. ][It was not until he finished reading the last line that Naruto finally realized what was going on.][Naruto read the Darkness Walking Technique and learned it with his extraordinary understanding and made some changes! ][Darkness Walking Technique Modified: Darkness Domain! ][Creates a dark area. The caster can deprive all creatures in the area of ​​their five senses at will! ]This dark area was like a meteorite, hitting the hearts of everyone in the ninja world.
Everyone in the ninja world was stunned after seeing the effect of this dark domain!
Arbitrarily deprive all living things in the area of ​​their five senses?
This is too buggy!
Are there really people like you?
Senju Tobirama: “Is this really an improvement on my Dark Walking Technique?”
Senju Tobirama was stunned.
These two techniques are somewhat related except for their names, how are they similar?
When can vision and the five senses be equated?
When did the Dark Art evolve to become so awesome!
Senju Hashirama: “I never thought that Tobirama’s jutsu would have this form. Madara, if you encounter this jutsu, it will probably be very difficult!”
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, Hashirama, you underestimate me a little bit! This is still an illusion after all. How can I be affected by an illusion?”
As soon as they saw this technique, other people in the ninja world began to look for countermeasures.
Deprive your five senses!
How to fight this?
Use large-scale ninjutsu for a covering attack. After thinking for a moment, everyone could only come up with this method.
What if you have companions around, or you don’t know how to perform large-scale ninjutsu?
Then wait for death!
Kurotsuchi: “As expected of Naruto-kun, you are so powerful!”
Yukito: “I’m really becoming more and more interested in this little Naruto!”
Mei Terumi: “It would be great if Naruto-chan was in Kirigakure Village!”
Tenten: “I think I want one of those kunai! It’s so pretty!”
[Seeing Naruto’s progress through the crystal ball, Sarutobi Hiruzen was so shocked that he pulled out a few of his remaining hairs. ][“It seems that Konoha’s future is promising!”]【Seeing Naruto’s understanding, Sarutobi Hiruzen was extremely pleased. 】
[When he thought about Naruto’s refusal to talk about the Will of Fire in class, he was so worried that his hair fell out.][Looking at the amount of hair on the ground, Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly called the Anbu to come and help buy some hair growth supplements. ][If this continues, he will become bald! ][After learning these two techniques, Naruto added them to his subsequent training.]【“That’s it, there won’t be any problem!”】
[Looking at the Flying Thunder God mark on the head of the Fourth Hokage of Shadow Rock, Naruto clapped his hands in satisfaction. ][With Naruto’s amazing chakra, just a few days passed. ][Naruto then placed his Flying Thunder God’s seals all over the village.][This mark in front of you is the last one! ][Next is outside the village! ][Seeing that the sun was about to set, Naruto used Flying Thunder God to reach the edge of Konoha Village. ][“Ten more laps and today’s training will be over!”][After setting a goal for himself, Naruto started his night run. 】
[As Naruto’s legs were filled with chakra, in the blink of an eye, Naruto disappeared from the spot. ]【”etc!”】
[Soon after Naruto left, two panting Anbu appeared where Naruto was just now. ][Ever since Naruto learned Flying Thunder God, their job has become increasingly difficult! ][They can’t run as fast as others! ]【wrong!】
[They can’t run as fast as Naruto! ][But today they must stop Naruto! ][Because something big is happening in the Uchiha clan today! ][The Hokage has issued a death order, Naruto must not be allowed to get close! ]Chapter 37: The Night of Extermination, Uchiha Izumi! (Old Version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has an incredible understanding: Chapter 37: The Night of Extermination, Uchiha Izumi!
【”Help!”】
[“Who are you?”][Just as Naruto passed by the Uchiha clan’s residence, he suddenly heard screams coming from inside. ][There was even a faint sound of swords clashing.]“What’s that sound?”
[Hearing these sounds, Naruto subconsciously felt that something was wrong and moved towards that direction.]Sasuke’s nails dug deep into his palms.
The Sharingan appeared involuntarily in his eyes.
Sasuke knew exactly what kind of scene this was!
The night of the Uchiha clan’s extermination!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Itachi! You deserve to die!”
At this moment, Sasuke didn’t know the truth yet, and was extremely distressed by the scene that happened.
He wished he could kill Uchiha Itachi immediately through this picture!
In the Pure Land,
Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto felt a pang of pain in their hearts when they saw this scene.
The tribe members’ will to rebel, his son’s choice, and the lonely Sasuke.
Each of these items is like a mountain, weighing them down and making it hard for them to breathe.
On the other side, Uchiha Itachi looked at the picture on the light curtain, and his Mangekyō Sharingan appeared uncontrollably.
There seemed to be traces of blood and tears in the eyes.
[At this moment, in the Uchiha base, in front of the building with the Konoha Guard sign. ][A masked man is slaughtering members of the Uchiha clan wantonly! ][“Who the hell are you!”][“Damn it, how dare you treat the Uchiha clan like this!”][A series of sharp shouts were heard, and then turned into screams.]Who is this masked man?
Looking at the masked man, Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes suddenly filled with murderous intent.
It turns out that the traitor Uchiha Itachi has helpers!
This man must be killed!
[Ding! Ding! Ding! ][Just as the masked man was slaughtering people, three kunai suddenly shot from a distance. ][However, when the kunai touched the masked man’s body, it seemed to hit the air.][The kunai actually went straight through the masked man! ][At this time, a girl with three magatama Sharingan suddenly appeared not far from the masked man. Judging from her posture, those three kunai were thrown by her.][This girl has long black hair and a teardrop mole at the corner of her eye. She is Uchiha Izumi! ]【”Who are you?”】
[Uchiha Izumi holds a kunai and looks warily at the masked man not far away. ][“Haha, there are still some fish that slipped through the net!”][The masked man sneered and stabbed the chain in his hand towards Uchiha Izumi.]【”What?”】
[Seeing this, Uchiha Izumi subconsciously raised her kunai to block it, but found that the chain was like an illusion and passed directly through her kunai.][Then the iron chain tied Uchiha Izumi tightly. ][Just then, Uchiha Itachi passed by not far away. ][“Uchiha Itachi? Enemies are invading!”][Seeing Uchiha Itachi’s figure, Uchiha Izumi shouted. 】
[She has heard of this person. He is a genius and the son of the clan leader. I think he can defeat this mysterious masked man! ][Hearing the voice, Uchiha Itachi looked at the masked man who was slaughtering people, then looked at Uchiha Izumi who had fallen to the ground, and then left without looking back! ][Just an unknown tribesman. ][For their own plan, they all have to die! ][Seeing Uchiha Itachi like this, what else does Uchiha Izumi not understand? 】
[Obviously, Uchiha Itachi is the traitor! ][I didn’t expect that the talented young man in the tribe is the son of the tribe leader. 】
[They would actually betray their clan! 】
[At this moment, Uchiha Izumi’s eyes were filled with despair. ]Sasuke’s voice had become a little hoarse from shouting.
The images on the light screen stimulated the two magatama in his eyes to spin rapidly.
There seems to be a trace of another magatama appearing.
At this time, Uchiha Itachi had a grim expression on his face.
For his plan, he even killed his parents himself.
Will you still care about this strange member of the tribe?
【”What happened here?”】
[Naruto approached the Uchiha clan’s residence and looked at the corpses scattered all over the ground, muttering involuntarily.][Is this still Konoha? ]【Why did this happen? 】
[“Help! Someone save me!”][Just then, Naruto suddenly heard a cry for help not far away. ][And the voice seemed to be a girl’s voice, and it sounded sweet. ][Naruto quickly ran towards the direction where the sound came from.]PS: The author made some slight changes to the story of Uchiha Izumi, so that Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Izumi had never met each other. In addition, I would like to ask for flowers, evaluation votes, and monthly tickets. Thank you for your support.
Chapter 38: First Encounter with the Masked Man! (Please add to favorites, flowers, and votes) (Old Version)
What happened?
[At this moment, Naruto is full of questions. Perhaps only by reaching the voice calling for help can he find answers.][“Big Fox, help me sense the enemies around me!”]【“What a hassle.”】
[While running, Naruto’s body was gradually covered with a layer of red chakra. ][This is a weakened version of the Nine-Tails’ Tailed Beast Coat, which can enhance Naruto’s speed, strength, and perception. ]【”wrong!”】
[“Little ghost, this person seems to be wrong!”][As they approached the Konoha Guard Building, the Nine-Tails in the sealed space seemed to sense something. ][He immediately took a defensive stance.][Could this aura be that guy? ]【”Um!”】
[Naruto also became alert, ready to use Flying Thunder God to leave at any time.][No matter what happens, it is not as important as your own life! ]Senju Tobirama: “That’s right, you should be on guard like this! That’s what a qualified ninja should be like!”
Namikaze Minato: “That guy is not easy to deal with! I hope Naruto doesn’t underestimate the enemy!”
How could Minato Namikaze not remember who this masked man is?
This is obviously the masked man from the night of the Nine-Tailed Fox!
This person’s strength is quite strong.
Minato Namikaze couldn’t help but worry about Naruto’s current situation.
However, he had left a Flying Thunder God Mark on the other party.
I don’t know if Naruto can sense it after upgrading the Flying Thunder God Technique.
If it could be sensed, the outcome of this battle would be uncertain!
【”don’t want!”】
[When Naruto arrived at the security building, he saw a girl from the Uchiha clan trapped by chains.][And not far from the girl there was a masked man. ][The masked man holds a kunai in his hand and is about to throw it at the girl on the ground.][The moment I saw this masked man. ][The Nine-Tailed Fox roared in anger in the sealed space.][“It’s him!”]“I’m going to kill him!”
[“He must die!”][Hearing the Nine-Tails’ roar, Naruto also instantly became alert. ][To be able to make the Nine-Tailed Fox so angry, this person must be very important! ][“Dark Realm!”][Naruto didn’t hesitate at all and used his ultimate move right away. ][After all, the Nine-Tails, who had just calmed down, told him that the other party was from the Uchiha clan! ][I even used the Sharingan to control it. You must never look into its eyes! ][Then the first ninjutsu that Naruto thought of was the dark realm that he had learned from the Darkness Technique. ][Directly depriving the opponent of his five senses, this is simply the natural nemesis of this pupil technique! ]【At this moment, Naruto was in doubt. 】
[The Second Hokage invented this ninjutsu, could it be used against the Uchiha clan? ]Senju Tobirama: “…”
What can he say?
He could only admire Naruto’s accurate intuition!
[The masked man saw Naruto coming early, but he didn’t take him seriously at all. ][It’s just a little brat, just kill him later! ][Then he was ready to throw the kunai in his hand and reap the life of the Uchiha genius girl in front of him! ][Uchiha Izumi, who had fallen to the ground, saw a little boy who was not even as old as him coming, and despair suddenly rose in his heart. ]【”Walk!”】
[“Go!”][Uchiha Izumi shouted at Naruto. ][She now only hopes that as many people as possible can escape! ][However, under the gazes of the two, Naruto actually began to form seals with his hands! ][“Haha, you are such a fool who doesn’t know how to live or die.”][The masked man snorted coldly, preparing to teach this ignorant brat a lesson and let him die in pain.]【“Don’t! Don’t come over here!”】
[Uchiha Izumi on the ground is also in despair at this moment. ][Looking at Naruto’s actions, he shouted, trying to get Naruto to leave here. ][However, the next moment, a reversal occurred! ][As Naruto formed seals with his hands, darkness suddenly enveloped the place.][The masked man and Uchiha Izumi, who were shrouded in darkness, felt that they had lost all five senses, as if they had passed away! ][“What is going on?!!”][The masked man was shocked to find himself enveloped in darkness and his five senses were completely lost.][“Am I dead?”][On the other side, Uchiha Izumi felt his current state, and this thought emerged in his mind. ]【So this is what death feels like! 】
[“Hey, you’re not dead.”][Suddenly, Uchiha Izumi seemed to feel that he could hear voices, and gradually, all five senses returned! ][She looked towards the source of the voice, and it turned out to be that little boy! ]Chapter 39: The Masked Man Who Has No Ability to Resist! (Please give me flowers, monthly tickets, and evaluation tickets) (Old version)
[At this moment, looking at Naruto’s handsome smile, Uchiha Izumi felt her heart pounding. ]【She has never felt this way before! 】
[This feeling of being protected by others! ][This kind of heart-pounding feeling! ][Looking at Naruto’s face that still had some baby fat, Uchiha Izumi unexpectedly felt an unprecedented sense of security! ][She seems to have fallen in love with this boy! ][She fell in love with this boy who appeared at the darkest moment of her life and pulled her out of the abyss! ]Yamanaka Ino: “No way! Naruto-kun is too charming!”
Heitu: “Why do I feel like I have more and more rivals in love?”
Mei Terumi: “Little girls have a small mindset. As long as little brother Naruto is willing to come to Kirigakure Village, I don’t care how many wives he gets!”
Uchiha Izumi is currently in an emo alone.
Not only is my home gone, my family is gone too.
This resulted in Uchiha Izumi not saying a word since joining the live broadcast room’s chat group.
Even the previous prize-winning guessing contest had not touched her heart.
What’s the point of resurrection if I have lost my home!
But as the images on the screen played to the night of the Uchiha clan’s genocide, she couldn’t help but watch it.
When I saw that despairing scene happen again.
The suffocating feeling she had when she died seemed to instantly surge into her heart.
But at this moment, she suddenly saw the young man with golden hair appear.
He pulled himself in that world out of the quagmire of despair!
Seeing this, there was some color in Uchiha Izumi’s eyes.
The look in his eyes when he looked at the golden-haired boy in the light curtain also changed.
if!
If only I could have met such a person at that time!
Naruto?
What a safe name!
[Naruto doesn’t know any other way to untie the chain, so he just punches with all his strength.][As the chains broke, Uchiha Izumi was also freed from his bondage. ][“This guy is very weird. The kunai actually passed through his body and couldn’t hurt him!”][Uchiha Izumi briefly explained the man’s situation, and then ran to a safe area not far away as Naruto requested.][For Naruto, who has great destructive power, Uchiha Izumi’s presence here not only cannot help him, but also makes him feel somewhat constrained. ][Naruto tentatively threw three Flying Thunder God-equipped kunai at the masked man not far away.][When the kunai scratched the opponent’s skin, the opponent seemed to turn into air in an instant! ][The masked man who has fallen into the dark realm is a little panicked at this moment. ][He just thought that some unknown strong man had taken action! ][Is there anyone in the Uchiha clan who has such strength? ]【With all five senses taken away, his panic grew worse.】
[Suddenly, the masked man suddenly felt that the chakra in his body seemed to be leaking out in one direction. He was injured! The masked man reacted in an instant. ]【Divine power! 】
[The masked man immediately made his body invisible and dodged the attack.]【Something is wrong! Something feels wrong! 】
[After using various methods but still failing to escape from the dark realm, the masked man began to think of giving up. ][There is no way to fight this! ][Whoosh! ][At the moment when the Flying Thunder God Kunai flew over the masked man, Naruto instantly urged the Flying Thunder God to be behind the masked man. ][Naruto’s fist smashed down with a powerful punch! ][However, Naruto’s fist just passed through the opponent’s body. ][“What kind of ability is this?”][Naruto saw this scene, his face was full of surprise. ]Namikaze Minato: “It’s this weird ability!”
If it weren’t for this strange ability, Minato Namikaze would have taken down the masked man long ago!
You know, he is the Fourth Hokage known as the “Yellow Flash”!
[However, just because his kunai was able to break the opponent’s defense, Naruto believed that the opponent’s invincibility was definitely not permanent! ][Otherwise, how could the other party have been hit just now! ][Naruto gathered chakra in his hand, and his powerful fists continued to swing down at the masked man’s body.][Even if the masked man ran, he would run after him and continue punching. ][He didn’t believe it! ][Is this guy’s strange state permanent? ][After a while, Naruto and the other two were already not far away from the Uchiha base.][Just as Naruto swung his fist down again, this time Naruto’s super-powerful punch actually hit! ][In the blink of an eye, the masked man’s body was blasted into the ground by Naruto’s punch.][A deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground.]【Kill and bury! 】
Chapter 40: Uzuki Yugao’s Decision! (Old Version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has an incredible understanding: Chapter 40: Uzuki Yugao’s decision! Picture and text
[The area around the deep pit with the masked man was suddenly filled with dust and yellow earth.][“Did you hit it?”][Naruto saw that his attack finally worked. Although he did not relax his vigilance, a slight smile of joy appeared on his face as he found a way to break the attack.][It seems that what I guessed was correct. The opponent really couldn’t maintain that strange state for a long time, otherwise my kunai just now would not have been able to hurt the opponent. ][The next moment, when the scattered dust gradually disappeared, except for the deep pit created by the blast, the masked man disappeared! ][At the same time, in the forest not far away, the masked man jumped back and forth between the trees, gasping for breath and covering his bleeding left arm.][Looking closely, his left arm was bent abnormally, which was caused by Naruto’s powerful punch just now. ]Kyuubi: “Well done!”
Seeing the masked man being beaten and fleeing in panic, Jiu Lama couldn’t help but start to admire him.
Only it knows how huge the hatred between it and the masked man is.
At this moment, Kurama suddenly found that it was not difficult to understand why his self in that world would recognize Naruto.
Namikaze Minato: “Hiss…”
Although Yongdaimei did not express his feelings as directly as Kyuubi at this time, it was not difficult to see his shock from the way he gasped.
As Naruto’s father, he would naturally believe his son.
It’s just that the masked man’s strange ability,
The Fourth Hokage, who had fought him personally, knew it best.
Although in the end he had an almost correct guess about that ability, he never expected it.
At this time, Naruto, who was only 7 years old, was able to detect the flaws in the opponent’s ability in a short time and injure the opponent.
Eventually the other party had no choice but to flee.
Uchiha Obito: “How is it possible, he can actually…”
If others were just shocked that Naruto defeated the masked man, Obito was full of disbelief.
That’s him.
How could Obito not know how strong he is?
Uchiha Izumi’s eyes gradually filled with love as he looked at Naruto, and he kept murmuring Naruto’s name.
[Naruto is running on his way back. ][The previous fight made him somewhat distant from the Uchiha base.][Just when Naruto was about to take this opportunity to ask the Nine-Tails why it was so angry. ]【The two ANBU ninjas who were coming towards him made him give up.】
[The two of them were panting, shouting “Wait a minute” while breathing heavily.][“You’ve arrived just in time. The Uchiha base in the village has been attacked. Go and inform the Hokage.”][However, just as Naruto finished speaking and was about to move forward to help. ][Two masked ninjas actually blocked his way and had no intention of letting him rush to help. ]【“You, you guys?”】
[Seeing this, Naruto, who is so smart, immediately understood the intentions of the two. ][But what he couldn’t understand was that the attack on his family was actually related to these masked ninjas who often appeared in the village.][“Get out of the way, you village scum.”][“Could it be that the Will of Fire has nurtured people like you?”][Naruto angrily scolded the two ANBU ninjas in front of him, and there was even a hint of murderous intent in his words.][If these two people persist in their wrongdoings, Uzumaki Naruto will eliminate this evil for Konoha! ][I only heard the angry Naruto yelling, and the two ANBU ninjas’ faces under their masks were obviously ashamed, but they still didn’t move away.][“What? Is it wrong to support a companion whose village is being attacked?”][“No, Naruto-sama, I will go with you.”][The one who spoke was the ninja with long purple hair, Uzuki Yugao][In fact, she has been in love with the blond little brother in front of her since the moment she gave Naruto the Shadow Clone Scroll. ][Later, under the orders of the Third Hokage, she always stayed by Naruto’s side, and was with him day and night.][When she thought of Naruto’s gentle and optimistic attitude at that moment, she couldn’t help but be moved. ][So at this moment, under the dual influence of conscience and love for Naruto, Uzuki Yugao intends to work with him to prevent the tragedy of the Uchiha clan. ][Another ANBU ninja saw this. ][Although he had no intention of rushing to help, he did not stand up to stop them.][Obviously, he was persuaded by Naruto. 】
【”snort!”】
[Seeing that the two were not hopeless, Naruto put away his killing intent and continued to rush towards the Uchiha base with Uzuki Yugao.]Uchiha Sasuke: “Why? Why are the Anbu ninjas unwilling to help us even though they know we are being persecuted?”
“Could it be that the extermination of the Uchiha clan is related to the village?”
“Third Hokage, say something!”
At this time, Sasuke outside the screen had red eyes and was roaring angrily.
It was apparently only at this moment that he realized what was hidden behind the day of genocide.
The Fourth Raikage: “Tsk, tsk, tsk, is this the Will of Fire that Sarutobi mentioned? How funny.”
Mei Terumi: “Oh, it’s better not to stay in a village like this. Little brother Naruto, you should just come to our Kirigakage Village. I will take good care of you~”
Ohnoki: “So this is all the work of the Sandaime Hokage. No wonder Konoha is going downhill now.”
The continuous ridicule from other ninja villages made Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old face blush.
Just when he was about to remain silent and get away with it, two more voices appeared.
Senju Hashirama: “Sandaime, what’s going on? Why can’t you even protect the people in the village?”
Senju Tobirama: “Monkey, I’m asking you a question. Are their guesses all true? Even if they are evil Uchiha, they are still our fellow villagers!”
The successive questioning from the first and second Hokage was obviously not so easy to fool.
However, just as Sarutobi Hiruzen was racking his brains to think of a reason, another bucket of cold water was poured on him.
PS: The author is begging for flowers, evaluation votes, and monthly votes here. Thank you all readers for your support.
Chapter 41: Why did Your Majesty rebel? (Requesting data) (Old version)
On the high platform of Konoha Chunin Exam,
Looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen who was sweating profusely not far away, Orochimaru sneered.
How could he let go of such an opportunity to take advantage of someone’s misfortune?
Orochimaru: “Hehe, what’s wrong, Sarutobi-sensei, is it true that the Uchiha clan extermination has something to do with you?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Shut up, evil disciple! It’s not your turn to speak yet.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who endured constant ridicule and questioning, took out all his anger on Orochimaru.
The next second, before Orochimaru could continue to retort, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was covered in cold sweat, finally thought of a reason.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Danzo, tell me! Are you the one who ordered all these things? Why didn’t the Anbu take any action?”
However, in response to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s questioning, Danzo Shimura, who was sitting at the root, suddenly sneered.
You’re so good, Sarutobi Hiruzen, are you desperate and starting to blame me?
Shimura Danzo: “Hehe, Anbu? Since when did the Anbu listen to my orders?”
After hearing Danzo’s words, Sarutobi Hiruzen was speechless.
After all, it’s impossible for him to expose the root of the problem just because of such an incident!
Moreover, the roots have done too many things that have angered the heavens and the people.
He wants to say that he knows the roots and how the people in the village view him!
How can he still be the Hokage?
[In the Uchiha station. ][Naruto put down the blushing Uzuki Yugao and walked towards the Konoha Guard Building cautiously.]【Seeing this, Uzuki Yugao, who was blushing, gave up the idea of ​​asking the other party if he was trying to take advantage of her. 】
[Then he followed quietly. ][Just now on the way here, Naruto actually disliked her for running too slowly. 】
[If you run over there so leisurely, the daylily will be cold! ][Then he hugged her and activated the Flying Thunder God Seal that he had just left in the Uchiha base.][The next second, Naruto brought Uzuki Yugao to the Uchiha base. ][While quietly approaching the Konoha Guard Building. ][Uzuki Yugao couldn’t help but look at the golden-haired Naruto in front of her. ][With such terrifying strength, he also possesses so many forbidden techniques. ]【Plus this charming charm. 】
[At this moment, Uzuki Yugao’s heart started beating like crazy! ][But then I thought, I am so much older than Naruto, Naruto won’t look down on me. ]Uzuki evening beauty:
Looking at her own aroused appearance on the light screen, Mao Yue Xi Yan felt extremely ashamed.
But maybe she herself didn’t realize it, she couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of herself in the light curtain.
In Ichiraku Ramen restaurant in Konoha.
Ayame saw that Naruto, whom she had watched grow up, was so popular.
The thought that came to my mind was not to be happy for Naruto.
Instead, he was angry, angry about why he was not a ninja.
If I were a ninja, maybe I would be able to get in touch with little Naruto in this way!
Uncle Ichiraku, who is not far away,
I didn’t realize at all that my daughter Changpu’s mentality had changed while watching the live broadcast.
He had no idea that the cabbages in his own garden were actually trying to push the pigs forward.
[Naruto, who was exploring the way ahead, was completely unaware of the ever-changing expression of Uzuki Yugao behind him.]【He is carefully observing the surrounding situation. 】
[When Naruto approached the security building, a figure suddenly emerged from the darkness. ][This figure is none other than Uchiha Izumi who had been hiding in the shadows alone after Naruto left. ][Seeing Naruto come back safe and sound, the joy in her heart prompted her to call out Naruto’s name. ][“Shh~”][“Quan, what on earth happened here?”][Naruto made a shushing gesture to signal the other party to keep his voice down, and then after Uchiha Izumi approached, he began to ask about the situation here in a low voice.]【He was drawn into the battle as soon as he arrived.】
[So far, apart from having beaten off a strange but not very strong masked man, Naruto knows nothing else.]Weird but not very strong?
Looking at Naruto’s evaluation of himself in the picture, Uchiha Obito was almost angry enough to pop out his Sharingan.
I’m not that strong?
I was the one who indirectly killed your parents, am I not strong?
Uzumaki Kushina looked at the light curtain and saw that there were more and more beautiful girls around Naruto.
I couldn’t help but wonder in my heart whether my son would have many wives and concubines in the future!
However, as a mother, she felt very proud when she saw her own pigs eating cabbages.
[The sons of the Uchiha clan leader have all rebelled? 】
[Listening to Uchiha Izumi’s words, Naruto’s little head was almost at a loss. ][You are a young clan leader, why did you rebel? 】
[Won’t the position of the clan leader be yours from now on? ]Chapter 42 You beast! (Request data) (Old version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has a very high level of understanding: Chapter 42 You beast! (Seeking data) Picture and text
Why would a young patriarch of a family betray the clan?
This matter also troubled other people in the ninja world.
After discussing for a while without any results, they attributed the cause to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Itachi.
Maybe this Uchiha Itachi is cerebral palsy?
Or maybe Sarutobi Hiruzen and his gang are really good at brainwashing!
How could the young patriarch of the Uchiha clan betray his clan!
Shion: “Is the world outside the Land of Demons so terrifying?”
At this moment, Shion felt a little fear towards the outside world.
The world outside is so scary.
But
Shion looked at the figure of Naruto, who was only 7 years old, in the light curtain, and the girl’s heart couldn’t help but be moved.
Perhaps, for such a person, it is worth going out on an adventure!
[“Take Quan and leave here first. I’ll go inside to see what’s going on.”][After listening to Uchiha Izumi’s narration, Naruto made a decision immediately. ][“Naruto-kun, I want to go with you!”][As soon as Naruto finished speaking, two female voices rang out at the same time. ][Uchiha Izumi and Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at each other, and both blushed and lowered their heads. ][“Ah!”*2][Suddenly two female voices sounded, and Naruto grabbed Uchiha Izumi and Uzuki Yugao’s waists at the same time. ][“Isn’t this a bad idea now?”][Hearing their coy words, Naruto’s face was full of questions. ]What are these two people thinking?
[After Naruto put his arms around the two men’s waists, he immediately activated Flying Thunder God and brought them directly to his home.][“Stay here and don’t run around. The village may not be safe right now.”][Naruto said a word of comfort to the two, and then he once again urged the Flying Thunder God to return to the Uchiha clan’s residence.][As for their desire to keep up with Naruto, that is simply wishful thinking. ][How could Naruto agree to let them go together? ][In Naruto’s mind, bringing these two along would only restrict his own actions. ][On the contrary, when there is no one around, Naruto can fight to his heart’s content. 】
Uchiha Izumi saw that Naruto actually brought that self to his home.
I don’t know what came to my mind, and my pretty face suddenly turned red with embarrassment.
In Konoha Village,
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at herself acting like a little woman and couldn’t help feeling shocked.
I am so much older than Naruto, yet I still fall in love with Naruto-kun.
If it were me…if it were me…if it were me, I might also fall in love with this Naruto.
[Naruto returns to the Uchiha clan’s residence again. ][Holding two kunai in his hands, he carefully explored. ]【dead!】
[Dead Uchiha clan members are everywhere! ][The perpetrators were extremely ruthless, and spared no one from elderly people in their teens to newborn babies! ][“This person is truly a beast! Damn it!”][As he continued to watch, Naruto’s anger continued to rise. ][If that person appeared in front of him now, he would definitely let him know what the price of such reckless behavior is! ]“Uchiha Itachi, you damn traitor, look at what you have done!”
“Where are you? I’m going to kill you!”
Sasuke’s voice continued to be heard in the chat group.
The murderous intent could no longer be concealed.
Zabuza: “Haha, this is the ninja world! The cruel ninja world!”
Zabuza in the Pure Land World.
Looking at this tragic scene, he couldn’t help but recall his past.
This kind of bloodiness seemed to have always accompanied him along the way.
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “This is a cruel ninja world. I don’t know where I will end up in the future.”
In this cruel world, almost no one can be immune.
Seeing the sadness in front of them, people with stories can’t help but think back to the past.
[Boom! Boom!]【Along the way, Naruto walked quietly. 】
[Suddenly, the sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground rang out in the silent night.][“Over there!”][Naruto heard the sound and quickly ran towards the source of the sound. ]【Swish! 】
[Naruto opened the tightly closed door in front of him, and saw one of them holding a knife, and two bodies lying on the ground. ][That sound just now was not the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. ][That was the sound of a corpse falling to the ground! ][Looking at this scene, Naruto knew he had found the right one! ]【Based on the description Uchiha Izumi just gave him. 】
[The man in front of me who is killing people with a knife is obviously the young clan leader Uchiha Itachi! ][And the two bodies lying on the ground looked like the head and wife of the Uchiha clan. ][That is the parents of Uchiha Itachi in front of us! ]In the leaves,
“ah!!!”
Uchiha Sasuke looked at the scene in front of him, covered his eyes and screamed in pain.
A tear of blood flowed down Sasuke’s hand.
At this moment, stimulated by the fact that his parents were killed, the double magatama in Sasuke’s eyes finally turned into three magatama.
Ninjas from other ninja villages in the ninja world are also blaming Uchiha Itachi at this moment.
This act of a filial son killing his parents with his own hands made everyone angry.
Samui: “I never thought that there would be such a person in the ninja world, and he is from Konoha!”
Temari: “This kind of person is really disgusting!”
Kurotsuchi: “I heard from the ninja from Konoha just now that this kind of person is still alive and still roaming around in the ninja world!”
“Hahaha!”
Suddenly, a loud laugh broke out in the chat group.
The source of the voice was Uchiha Madara!
Uchiha Madara: “This Uchiha Itachi is quite a character. He did what I once wanted to do but didn’t do!”
Senju Hashirama: “Madara, you!”
Uchiha Madara: “What’s wrong, Hashirama, isn’t what I said the truth? When those idiots wanted to expel me, I had the idea of ​​killing them all, but I didn’t have time to do it in the end!”
Senju Tobirama: “As expected, you are an evil Uchiha. You can evolve your Sharingan by killing the people you care about! Such an ability is evil!”
The entire ninja world was shocked when they heard what Senju Tobirama said.
Chapter 43: Susanoo? ! ! (Old version)
There is actually such a blood boundary?
No wonder!
No wonder Uchiha Itachi would kill his clan members and parents like this.
It turns out it’s for power!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Itachi! You actually slaughtered your clan members and killed your parents just for strength!”
Sasuke’s eyes were filled with tears and blood, and the anger in his heart was beyond words.
For strength!
Just for the sake of strength, he actually did such a thing!
There’s no way he’d let this guy go!
“Huh~”
Hearing Sasuke’s words, Uchiha Itachi also breathed a sigh of relief.
The scene on the screen is certainly painful,
But compared to this, if the truth was revealed, that would be what he could not accept the most.
Nagato: “You see, the ninja world is full of such stupid people. If they are not allowed to feel pain, they will not yearn for peace!”
[“You beast!”]【”what have you been doing?”】
[At this moment, Naruto can no longer suppress the anger in his heart. ][He just wanted to break every bone in the beast’s body.][Looking at Naruto in front of him, Uchiha Itachi was a little confused as to why he was here. ][He knows Naruto’s identity as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. ][Plus, since Sasuke started school, he often came back to tell him that there was a pretty cocky guy in their class.][After a while, he got to know Naruto a little better. ]【A good elementary school student! 】
[“Forget all this!”][The Sharingan in Uchiha Itachi’s eyes exudes a bewitching light. 】
[“It’s time to go!”][After Uchiha Itachi cast an illusion on Naruto, he prepared to leave. ][He didn’t think about doing anything to Naruto. After all, Naruto was the village’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and at this time, Uchiha Itachi was still thinking about the village and his brother.][“Little devil! You’ve been caught in an illusion!”][Just when Uchiha Itachi was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, a large amount of red chakra emanated from Naruto’s body! ]【“This! What kind of trick is this!”】
[With the help of the Nine-Tails, Naruto successfully escaped from the illusion. ][But the strange scene just now still made Naruto feel palpitations. ][“Little ghost, don’t look him in the eyes, use your dark domain!”][After hearing what the Nine-Tails said, Naruto formed seals with his hands, and darkness instantly spread, covering the surroundings.][Seeing Naruto with red chakra all over his body, Uchiha Itachi felt something was wrong. 】
[I just used a small illusion, why did the Nine-Tail riot? ][However, he still reacted quickly, and the Sharingan in his eyes instantly turned into a Mangekyō Sharingan. ][It seems that he wants to try to see if it is true that the Mangekyō Sharingan can control the tailed beasts as recorded in the clan! ][After all, we can’t let the Nine-Tailed Fox come out like this! ][However, before Uchiha Itachi could cast another illusion, a voice was heard. ][As Naruto formed a seal, a despairing darkness instantly engulfed everything around him, and Uchiha Itachi was swallowed up without any ability to resist.][“What kind of ninjutsu is this?”][Swallowed by darkness, Uchiha Itachi’s eyes were filled with horror. 】
[His perception was completely ineffective, and he lost all five senses at the same time! ]Seeing Uchiha Itachi falling into darkness and losing all five senses, everyone in the ninja world believed that the ending was already determined.
The best ending for Uchiha Itachi might be that he escapes like the masked man before!
Shion: “Anyone will lose under this move of Naruto-kun!”
Temari: “If I encounter a ninjutsu like this, I can’t think of any other way to deal with it except running away!”
Yukito: “It seems that this Uchiha Itachi has to go this far!”
Everyone in the ninja world has full confidence in Naruto.
After all, Naruto’s strength is obvious to all!
Even though Naruto is only 7 years old now, in terms of strength alone, he is probably not inferior to ordinary jonin!
Even some elite jonin may not be Naruto’s match!
At this moment, something unexpected happened in the light curtain!
[Suddenly, a huge half-skeletal giant appeared at the spot! ][The original house has now completely turned into ruins! ]【“Hey, this, this! What is this?”】
[Naruto looked at the half-skeletal giant in front of him with shock in his eyes.][At this moment, Naruto was also shocked! ][“This is Susanoo.”][Kyuubi looked at this half-skeleton giant, his tone filled with resentment! ]【The unbearable past events came flooding back to its mind.】
[It’s these damn Uchiha clan members! Especially that damn Uchiha Madara! ]“Susanoo!!!”
When Ohnoki saw this half-skeleton giant, he exclaimed in surprise.
He had seen Uchiha Madara use this ability before.
But the Susanoo summoned by Uchiha Madara is obviously more than ten times stronger than the one in front of him!
Kurotsuchi: “Grandpa, what is Susanoo?”
Ohnoki: “That was when I was a kid, following…”
As Ōnoki slowly told the story of the past, everyone in the ninja world came to know the terrifying power of Susanoo.
This is actually the ability that is awakened after the Sharingan evolves into the Mangekyō Sharingan!
It turned out to be such a terrifying ability!
No wonder Uchiha Itachi was willing to kill his entire clan and his own parents in order to awaken these eyes.
At this time, everyone in the ninja world naturally attributed Uchiha Itachi’s Mangekyō Sharingan to the evolution of this massacre.
In response, Uchiha Itachi did not say anything.
As long as Sasuke still hates him!
Hoshigaki Kisame: “So Mr. Itachi actually has such a past?”
Deidara: “I really can’t tell!”
Feidan: “Hahaha, Uchiha Itachi, you are the most suitable person for our Evil God Cult!”
Uchiha Sasuke: ***
At this time, all the texts sent by Sasuke in the chat group turned into asterisks after being blocked.
But even so, Sasuke was still not satisfied.
When you need to use your knowledge, you will regret not having enough.
Now Sasuke only regrets that he didn’t learn enough swear words!
Just then, the system prompt sounded again, interrupting everyone’s conversation.
Chapter 44: Questions and Answers Appear, Outrageous Options! (Requesting Data) (Old Version)
This mechanical sound sounded like the sound of nature to everyone’s ears.
Reward!
It’s finally coming again!
Abilities, items, blood boundaries, and the most fascinating resurrection!
Everyone in the ninja world is now gearing up to get the first chance to answer the question.
After all, there are only four options, and only those who answer the first three correctly will receive the reward.
In short, there are only twelve places in total!
Nagato: “I must answer correctly this time!”
In the Akatsuki organization, Nagato’s tone was very firm.
To realize the ideal of peace in the ninja world, Yahiko’s resurrection.
Either of these two would have great appeal to him.
Shion: “I can’t fall behind. This is our Demon Country’s chance to permanently eliminate the monsters!”
In order to seal the monsters, the successive priestesses of the Demon Kingdom have paid too much.
There is no way she would let go of such an opportunity!
Tsunade, Obito, Orochimaru, and even the Twelve Guardians of Konoha were all staring at the light curtain at this moment.
Waiting for the options to appear.
The cruel ninja world is filled with all kinds of tragedies.
Therefore, the simple word “resurrection”, even though it has not been verified, still attracts countless people.
[Question: How will Uzumaki Naruto respond to the Susanoo summoned by Uchiha Itachi? ][A: This giant obviously has a wide range of attacks, so don’t rush in. Fly Thunder God and go to Konoha to seek support! ][B: The opponent is in my dark domain, what is there to be afraid of? Fight first, and then retreat if you can’t win. ][C: I will use my fists to break this fatherless and motherless beast’s body inch by inch. Naruto will hang up Susanoo and hammer it, so that the opponent will have no power to fight back. Even if the opponent evolves again, Naruto can still hammer it to pieces and capture Uchiha Itachi alive! ][D: The opponent can’t escape in my dark domain, and I also have the Flying Thunder God ability, which consumes a lot of energy. I can definitely exhaust the opponent to death! ]As soon as these four options came out, all the originally positive people in the ninja world fell silent.
How to choose this?
This is too difficult!
Except option C, all options are possible.
Kakashi: “Well, it looks like everything except option C is possible!”
Ohnoki: “Well, option C is too outrageous. I don’t believe it can be true.”
Inuzuka Kiba: “Has Naruto become so powerful without anyone noticing?”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph! Susanoo is different from other ninjutsu. I think this kid will definitely choose to run away. I choose A!”
In the end, Uchiha Madara made the first choice.
The proud Uchiha Madara believed that Susanoo, one of the Sharingan’s killer moves, was definitely not something that this seven-year-old kid could defeat.
Even though this kid is really powerful, he can’t face Susanoo’s large-scale attack and strong defense.
There is no way he can be a match!
After Uchiha Madara made his choice, everyone in the ninja world fell into deep thought.
As a legendary figure, what Uchiha Madara said is definitely not without reason.
Ohnoki in particular was a little hesitant at first, but now he has made up his mind.
Ohnoki: “I choose A too! With this terrifying ability, Naruto will probably be scared away!”
Jiraiya: “I choose B. I believe Naruto is not someone who would flee without a fight!”
Senju Tobirama: “Well, I also agree with Naruto’s fighting spirit. I believe he will find the shortcomings of Susanoo. I choose D!”
Nagato: “I choose D…”
As Uchiha Madara opened his mouth, everyone in the ninja world began to answer.
In an instant, all the three options ABD were answered.
Only the most outrageous option C was left without a candidate.
At this time, those who didn’t get the ticket felt extremely regretful.
I was so slow that I was left with option C, which is definitely wrong.
Tenten: “Ah! What bad luck! Never mind, only option C is left. Then I can only trust Naruto. I choose C!”
Shion: “Why don’t you choose C? Naruto-kun is so powerful, and the opponent is just a little bigger. I believe in Naruto-kun, I choose C!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “I believe in this Naruto-kun. If he can defeat Susanoo, then maybe I have a chance to defeat that person! I also choose C!”
In the end, all twelve places for all options were selected.
The others who were chosen were looking forward to the next scene.
Hopefully, the option you choose is correct and you can get rewarded.
Only Tiantian originally planned to choose option B.
After all, Naruto’s previous idea was to use Flying Thunder God to escape at any time.
As a result, because she was a moment slower, she failed to grab the spot for option B!
In the end, I had no choice but to choose option C which seemed impossible.
Tiantian: “Ah! Really, why did I hesitate for just a moment!”
Yamanaka Ino: “It’s okay, Tenten, there will be another chance next time.”
Tiantian felt a little better after hearing his friends’ comfort.
Indeed, I just need to be quicker next time!
As everyone finished their selection, the system prompt sounded again.
[After Uchiha Itachi summoned Susanoo, he did not launch any further attacks. ]【He is waiting for Naruto’s attack. 】
[Susanoo’s defensive power is extremely terrifying! 】
[Although Uchiha Itachi has lost his five senses, as long as Susanoo is attacked. 】
[He can judge the direction of Naruto’s attack from the loss of chakra, and then launch an attack! ]【I believe the other party has absolutely nowhere to escape! 】
[Just when Uchiha Itachi was thinking this, he was suddenly attacked. ][Then, to his great shock, Naruto’s punch directly pierced through his Susanoo’s defense! ][Uchiha Itachi clearly realized that his chakra and pupil power were rapidly fading.][There seems to be something wrong with this kid! ][Itachi Uchiha felt a sense of crisis for the first time today. ]Chapter 45: Capture Uchiha Itachi alive! (Request data) (Old version)
[Looking at this big guy in front of him, Naruto was not afraid at all. 】
[What are you afraid of if your opponent has lost all five senses? 】
[Naruto threw out the Flying Thunder God’s kunai, and then instantly flashed through the Flying Thunder God and landed in front of Susanoo’s chest. ][Chakra gathers in the right hand, and the strange power fist is thrown out with a bang. ][The seemingly indestructible half-skeletal giant was punched into a big hole by Naruto.][“Haha, not bad, kid!”][In the sealed space, Kyuubi looked at the scene in front of him and laughed happily. ][After so many years, I finally got some interest back from the Uchiha clan! ]Uchiha Itachi couldn’t see it, but that didn’t mean that the people in the live broadcast room in the Ninja World couldn’t see it.
Seeing Naruto blast such a big hole in Susanoo with one punch, everyone in the ninja world was so shocked that they couldn’t close their mouths.
Many people even wanted to question Uchiha Madara.
You call this indestructible?
Ohnoki: “Uchiha Madara, I really believed your ghost!”
They were separated by a chat group, and Uchiha Madara was now a dead man.
Ohnoki was not afraid at all and spoke directly in the chat group.
You know, the others are still uncertain, but the moment Naruto launched his attack, those who chose A revealed the answer first.
They made the wrong choice!
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, what does this have to do with me? You are just incompetent.”
Senju Tobirama: “Looking at this situation, is it possible that option C is the correct one?”
In an instant, the people who had just chosen C became excited.
I won’t make the right choice!
[Feeling the chakra and pupil power surging out crazily, Uchiha Itachi instantly guessed the current situation. ][It’s hard to believe, but I’m afraid my Susanoo has been broken! ]【”hey-hey!”】
[“It seems like this big guy is just good-looking but useless!”][Naruto said with some pride when he saw the Susanoo with a big hole punched out by his punch.][However, just as Naruto was about to move forward and catch the beast in front of him. ]【Tears of blood appeared in Uchiha Itachi’s eyes.】
[Countless chakras and pupil powers gushed out of Uchiha Itachi’s body crazily. ][In the blink of an eye, the big hole that Naruto had just made was repaired. ][Seeing that something was not right, Naruto immediately activated Flying Thunder God and dodged to a position slightly further away from the opponent. ][“What’s going on?”][Naruto looked at the ever-changing Susanoo, his face full of vigilance.]Can this Susanoo evolve?
The Susanoo in the light curtain evolved from a half-skeleton giant to a half-giant with flesh and blood right under everyone’s eyes.
Obviously, Susanoo in this state is even more powerful!
[Faced with such a Susanoo, Naruto was not afraid at all. He used Flying Thunder God again to get in front of Susanoo and blasted out another powerful punch. ][Naruto’s powerful punch hit Susanoo at this moment, but it did not cause any damage as before, and only left a crack on the surface.][By sensing the changes in chakra, Uchiha Itachi instantly determined the enemy’s position. ][Susanoo’s big hand swept directly in the direction Naruto had just attacked, immediately stirring up a cloud of dust.][However, in front of Naruto who had the Flying Thunder God, Uchiha Itachi, who had lost all five senses, had no chance of hitting him. ]Fenghua Xiaoxue: “Come on, Naruto! You must defeat the opponent!”
Yu Muren: “This feeling of oppression is getting stronger and stronger. Unfortunately, Naruto is too young now, and he is also sealed. Otherwise, calling out the Nine-Tails can break the opponent’s defense!”
Yamanaka Ino: “It looks like option C is impossible. Naruto’s strongest attack can’t even break the opponent’s defense!”
At this moment, everyone in the ninja world once again lost hope in option C.
Even Naruto’s strongest attack couldn’t break through his defense, let alone capture Uchiha Itachi alive!
I’m afraid the final correct answer is one of B and D!
Ohnoki: “If this Uchiha Itachi’s Susanoo is still in its previous state, option C would be a little possible, but looking at the current situation, I’m afraid option C is not possible at all!”
【“Little ghost, do you want to…”】
[In the sealed space, the Nine-Tails took the initiative to ask Naruto. ][“Thanks, big fox, but I won’t be able to use it for the time being!”][Naruto rejected the Nine-Tails’ proposal and looked at Susanoo not far away, with fighting spirit rising in his eyes! ][This can be said to be the strongest enemy Naruto has ever encountered. He hopes to defeat the opponent with his own hands! ][Then capture him alive and make amends to the surviving members of the Uchiha clan! ][Naruto flashed in front of Susanoo again, and a huge amount of chakra flowed into his right fist from his body. ]Tsunade: “No! With such a huge amount of chakra, this is not a super-powerful punch!”
Tsunade exclaimed at Naruto’s actions.
This is definitely not a super-powerful punch!
The super-powerful punch definitely cannot use up such a huge amount of chakra!
[As chakra continued to flow into his right fist, Naruto’s mind flashed back to the time when he used his super-powerful fist.][Naruto recalled his experience using the Super Power Fist and improved it with his extraordinary understanding. He realized – a serious punch!][Serious Punch: The chakra consumed by the super-powerful punch is increased tenfold, and the power is increased fiftyfold! ][Golden light seemed to flash from Naruto’s fist, and then fell on Susanoo. ][Click! Click!][As Naruto landed his punch seriously, in an instant, Itachi Uchiha’s Susanoo was covered with cracks. ][A series of crackling sounds were heard, and finally, Susanoo seemed to have reached its limit and instantly turned into pieces on the ground! ][Uchiha Itachi, who was in Susanoo, fainted on the spot the moment Susanoo was shattered.]His comprehension is beyond belief!
Another incredible level of comprehension!
When everyone in the ninja world saw Naruto’s incredible enlightenment once again, they were stunned.
When they thought option C was no longer possible, this person with incredible insight appeared again!
Ohnoki: “What’s up with Naruto’s comprehension? How can he comprehend during battle?”
The Fourth Raikage: “This kid is too outrageous! He actually gained some insights during the battle and improved his Super Strength Fist into this form!”
Tsunade: “Super Strength Fist? Is this an improvement of the Super Strength Fist?”
Tsunade was numb at this time.
It’s fine if he learns the super-powerful punch by pulling up a tree,
He actually had an epiphany during the fight and improved his super power punch!
Is this still a human being?
Shion: “Hahaha, great! Naruto-kun finally defeated the opponent!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “Is that so? Since Naruto-kun can defeat the opponent, then I won’t run away! I want to face my past!”
Tenten: “Hey, I didn’t expect that I made the right choice, that’s great! Naruto-kun, I love you!”
Yamanaka Ino and others beside Tiantian looked unhappy.
Oh my god, I spent so much time comforting the other person, but in the end I was the clown?
With Naruto shattering Susanoo and capturing Uchiha Itachi alive, this prize-winning guessing contest came to an end.
[This prize-winning guessing contest has ended. The correct answer is option C! ]Chapter 46: Rewards are distributed, dig out eyes! (Request data) (Old version)
[Congratulations to Tiantian, Ziyuan, and Fenghua Xiaoxue for answering correctly and winning the prizes in this prize-winning guessing contest! ]Hearing the mechanical sound, the three winners were filled with joy.
They kept silently thinking about the rewards they wanted to get.
[Congratulations on getting the reward – Six Paths Ninja Tool Banana Fan! ][Congratulations to Shion for receiving the reward—all the monsters sealed in the Demon Country have been wiped out! ][Congratulations to Fenghua Xiaoxue for winning the reward – Ice Release Bloodline Limit! ]As the mechanical sound fell, a beam of light suddenly appeared in the sky.
The beam of light shot straight towards the direction of the Ghost Kingdom and directly hit the seal of the monster in the Ghost Kingdom.
The indestructible seal turned to ashes in the blink of an eye before the beam of light.
“Hahaha, the seal is gone?”
“We are free!”
The monsters in the seal suddenly sensed the disappearance of the seal and laughed grimly.
But before they could make any move,
As the beam of light shone down, these monsters instantly turned into a wisp of smoke and completely dissipated in the ninja world.
“Really gone?”
Originally, Shion didn’t believe that the horrible monster could be destroyed, until the beam of magic light shone down.
Only when the horrible monster let out a miserable howl did Shion believe this fact.
“Woo woo woo~”
“Mother, all the witches of the past, the monsters have finally been destroyed!”
Sensing that the monster had indeed disappeared, Shion finally couldn’t help crying out loud.
For many years, the witches in their ghost country have been shrouded in a haze.
In order to protect the ninja world, they have made too many sacrifices!
Now, they are finally free!
The monster was destroyed!
After crying, Shion couldn’t help but think of the blond boy.
Naruto-kun
At this moment, love is surging in Shion’s heart.
Looking at the pillar of light reaching into the sky, many people in the ninja world were shocked.
Some of them had heard of the monsters in the Land of Demons.
That monster is said to be immortal and indestructible, and is extremely difficult to deal with!
But now, it has been directly erased by this system!
This made them feel a little wary of this mysterious live broadcast room.
At the same time, Tian Tian, ​​under the watchful eyes of the public,
A red and white fan suddenly appeared in his hand, it was the legendary Six Paths Ninja Tool – the Basana Fan!
“Is this the Six Paths Ninja Tools?”
Tiantian looked at the palm-leaf fan in his hand, and out of curiosity, he waved it towards the open space not far away.
The open space that was used for experiments every day was suddenly covered with dust.
When the dust settled, a huge hole suddenly appeared on the open space.
“It’s so amazing!!!”
The friends standing by were all stunned at this time.
This seemingly inconspicuous fan is so powerful?
“hey-hey!”
Tiantian held the fan in his arms, feeling very satisfied.
Although the chakra consumption in the body is very intense, the effect is far beyond imagination!
The last wind, flower and snow, at the moment when the mechanical sound fell,
A small ball of light appeared out of nowhere and sank into her body.
In just a moment, she seemed to have mastered the bloodline limit of Ice Release!
Fenghua Xiaoxue raised her hand slightly, and a piece of ice appeared out of thin air in the palm of her hand.
“This power!”
“Just wait! I will definitely go back and take back everything that belongs to me!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue looked towards the direction of the Snow Country, and there seemed to be flames rising in her eyes.
“Of course the most important one is Naruto-kun. If it weren’t for him, I probably wouldn’t have had this opportunity.”
“If I become queen, what should he be called?”
“Queen? No, no!”
“It’s better to call him Naruto-kun.”
The girl’s thoughts drifted away with the wind as she whispered, drifting towards her lover far away in the light curtain.
[The huge Susanoo turned into fragments and dissipated into the air. ][Naruto walked over and pulled the unconscious Itachi up.]【Puff! 】
【A stream of blood spurts out.】
[Itachi Uchiha, who was in a coma, was awakened by the pain and screamed. ][At this moment, there was only a hollow space in Uchiha Itachi’s eye sockets. ][And in Naruto’s hands, surprisingly, is a pair of Mangekyō Sharingan! ][“Take out this bastard’s eyes first, to prevent him from using those ninjutsu again.”][After Naruto dug out Uchiha Itachi’s Sharingan. ][Gathering chakra in his hand, he used his super strength punches towards Uchiha Itachi’s limbs. ][Boom! *4]Chapter 47: Sarutobi Hiruzen arrives, and Ye Cang is tempted! (Please give me flowers, comment votes, and monthly votes) (Old version)
[Naruto showed no mercy to the guy who wantonly slaughtered his own people and even killed his parents. ][The powerful fist in his hand swings down mercilessly. ][Every time he swung, Uchiha Itachi would scream in pain. ][Just when Naruto had already disabled the opponent’s legs and right arm, and was about to raise his hand to punch the remaining left arm, a voice suddenly came from not far away.][“Naruto-chan, stop! Show mercy!”][Naruto turned his head and saw the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and several Anbu rushing towards him.]【And the one who made the sound was none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen. 】
[Naruto sneered at them, then swung his powerful fist down.][Crack!][Itachi Uchiha’s last intact left arm was also broken by Naruto. ]【Then Naruto stood up and looked coldly at Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others who had come. 】
[Because the Anbu had stopped him before, Naruto had subconsciously considered them to be in the same group as the criminals, so he naturally would not listen to them.][“Naruto-chan, why don’t you listen to me?”][Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Uchiha Itachi, whose limbs were all twisted into a knot, and couldn’t help but say to Naruto. ]【”ah?”】
[“I listened!”][“Third generation grandfather, didn’t you say not to show mercy?”][Naruto pretended to be innocent and silenced the other party with one sentence.]Ha ha ha ha!
Seeing Naruto’s appearance, a lot of laughter broke out in the chat group.
Uzumaki Mito: “This kid is really interesting.”
Hongdou: “Hahaha, this little brat is really interesting, he’s becoming more and more to my liking!”
Xihi Kurenai: “She is so smart at such a young age, and she even uses her age as a disguise.”
Ye Cang: “Haha, this kid is pretty good!”
Even though Ye Cang, who was betrayed by the village and died, appeared in the chat group, he never said anything in it.
There was only deep hatred in her heart, hatred towards the village and hatred towards those who betrayed her!
All betrayers must die!
So when she saw Naruto mercilessly beat the traitor Uchiha Itachi into this state,
When facing Sarutobi Hiruzen and others who came, he showed such an innocent expression.
Finally I couldn’t help laughing out loud.
From this moment on, she seemed to be touched by Naruto and began to try to walk out of the shadow in her heart.
【”Why!”】
[Sarutobi Hiruzen was speechless after hearing what Naruto said, and finally sent the medical ninja behind him to check on Uchiha Itachi’s injuries.][“Hokage-sama, the opponent’s limbs, including bones and meridians, have been completely shattered. It cannot be healed!”][After a while, the medical ninja who was squatting down to check spoke up.][“Naruto-chan, why are you doing this?”][Sarutobi Hiruzen asked Naruto, with a hint of anger in his tone.][Naruto’s sudden attack ruined all his plans!][Not only has the Uchiha clan not been exterminated, but there are still quite a few survivors, probably as many as one third! ][More importantly, the radical elder of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Zhi, is still alive! ][Such an Uchiha is still a huge time bomb! ][“Third generation grandfather, I suddenly heard someone calling for help and rushed over!”][“These people wantonly slaughtered our fellow villagers. Isn’t it right to attack them?”][“Eh~, didn’t you come here to save people, Third Generation Grandpa?”][Naruto’s seven-year-old face showed innocence and asked curiously.][“Of course we are here to rescue people!”][Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, what else could Sarutobi Hiruzen say? He could only say that he was indeed here to save people.][You can’t say that the genocide of the Uchiha clan was his plan! ][If that were to happen, how would the other families in the village view him? After all, the Uchiha clan hasn’t rebelled yet! ][“Oh, that’s good. I was afraid that you, Third Generation Grandfather, were in cahoots with them!”][Naruto patted his chest and said as if he was relieved.][In fact, Naruto has already determined it. ][The attack on the Uchiha clan this time must have something to do with this old man in front of me. ][The Hokage of Konoha seems to have become corrupt! ][“Hokage-sama, the other party’s eyes are gone!”][Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to reveal this scene, the ANBU ninja behind him suddenly spoke.][“Naruto-chan, do you know where his eyes are?”][Hearing his subordinate’s words, Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Naruto. ]Chapter 48: The Pot Shadow Appears, Uchiha’s Support! (Seeking flowers, monthly tickets, and evaluation tickets) (Old version)
[“That!”][“When I fought him just now, I destroyed him with just one punch.”][“Third generation grandfather, do you want it to be useful?”][“I should have been a little gentler just now!”][Naruto still looked innocent, but he once again silenced Sarutobi Hiruzen.][Because Naruto just used the Dark Domain. ][Compared to the Darkness Technique, the Darkness Domain completely envelops the area in darkness! ][So he has no idea what happened! ][It was only after he came here and saw Uchiha Itachi’s miserable state that he guessed what had happened. ][Naruto is only seven years old, but his strength has reached this level! ]“It seems that Naruto-kun, at such a young age, has already seen through the current Konoha!”
“Indeed, the current Hokage of Konoha is corrupt!”
“Don’t you think so, Sarutobi-sensei?”
Orochimaru heard Naruto’s thoughts, looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him, and sneered.
At this moment, he was extremely satisfied with Naruto.
Even Orochimaru was now considering accepting a disciple.
If this Naruto was in their world, he would definitely accept Naruto as his apprentice.
“Traitor! Shut up. Naruto is young and ignorant. Don’t you understand?”
“How dare you say something that is not conducive to unity!”
When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard Orochimaru speak, he was furious.
Just open your mouth and retort!
“hehe.”
In response to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s anger and humiliation, Orochimaru just sneered and said nothing.
Those who understand, okay!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Third generation! You look so righteous! I didn’t expect you to be so cruel to our Uchiha clan! Where is the will of fire you mentioned?”
Looking at Uchiha Itachi, whose eyes were dug out by Naruto and whose limbs were broken by hammers,
Not only did Sasuke not feel like he had achieved revenge, but his anger grew even more intense.
He is not a fool.
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen like this, how could he not know.
The mastermind behind the genocide of the Uchiha clan was none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen!
Senju Hashirama: “Third generation! How dare you do this to your fellow villagers? Did you really arrange this?”
Senju Tobirama: “Enough! Hiruzen, come out and give me an explanation!”
Being questioned repeatedly by the First and Second Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat.
But he soon remembered his scapegoat and began to explain.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Shodaime Hokage, teacher, I only know part of this matter. Danzo did this behind my back. By the time I found out, it was too late!”
Shimura Danzo: “Huruzen, you fucking…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Danzo! Why are you doing this? Are you worthy of the teachings of the First Hokage and your teacher? Do you still have the will of fire in your heart?”
In root tissue.
Bang! Snap!
Shimura Danzo was speechless and angrily threw the cup in his hand to the ground.
Shimura Danzo: “You are so sharp-tongued, Sarutobi Hiruzen!”
Bang bang bang!
Ohnoki watched the good show in the chat group and couldn’t help but applaud.
Ohnoki: “It was really a good show. You guys in Konoha are really united!”
Samui: “I feel so sorry for little Naruto. He was born in such a village. If he was in our Hidden Cloud Village, it would be…”
As he spoke, Samui suddenly remembered something and a blush appeared on his cold face.
Mabui: “I think if Naruto-kun was in our Hidden Cloud Village, he could grow up peacefully without having to worry about getting involved in such troublesome things.”
You Muren: “Not bad, you know how to use your age to your advantage, you’re really smart!”
The Fourth Raikage was a little surprised when he heard Yubokuren praising Naruto one after another.
That arrogant Yukito actually spoke so highly of Naruto in the light curtain, it seems that he recognized the other party!
Kabuto: “I wonder what Naruto-kun is going to do with those eyes?”
There was a strange expression on the face of the man under the cloak.
He did not pay attention to things like the Uchiha clan. Instead, he started paying attention to Naruto after seeing Naruto put away Uchiha Itachi’s Sharingan.
Uchiha Mikoto: “Oh, I didn’t expect that the final result would be like this.”
Sighs continued to echo in the Pure Land space, as if there was both unwillingness and relief.
[“Let’s go!”][“Bring Uchiha Itachi!”][Sarutobi Hiruzen also sighed, and then ordered his men to bring Uchiha Itachi, who was almost a vegetable.]【Um?】
[However, at this moment, Naruto suddenly stood in front of Uchiha Itachi. ][“What’s wrong, Naruto-chan?”][Sarutobi Hiruzen just felt a headache at the moment, why couldn’t this matter be resolved? ][What is this Naruto going to do? ][But despite being annoyed, he still turned around and prepared to listen to Naruto’s words. ][After all, the Uchiha clan is now in great decline, and the village is also severely damaged. ][If you don’t accommodate Naruto, do you have to find another Jinchūriki? ][How can Konoha seal the Nine-Tails again now? ][Does it mean that he should use the corpse ghost seal on this old bone? 】
[Besides, Naruto is still standing on the righteous side, so there is nothing wrong with what he said! ][Besides, Naruto is so strong now. I don’t know if I can beat him or not. Even if I can beat him, wouldn’t that mean I’ll have to cut off one of my arms?][“Grandpa Sanda, I wonder if you can hand this guy over to the surviving members of the Uchiha clan in the end.”]【“Let them judge this traitor themselves!”】
【At this time, a group of surviving members of the Uchiha clan also gathered together. 】
[Hearing Naruto’s words, they nodded repeatedly, their eyes filled with anger. ][“Naruto-kun is right!”][“We must judge this traitor ourselves!”][“We must not let this traitor have an easy time!”][The surviving Uchiha clan members spoke up one after another. They looked at Naruto’s seven-year-old body with gleaming eyes.][People like this are the ones who truly care about their people! ][If Naruto can become Hokage, maybe the Uchiha clan will really have a way out! ]【”Can!”】
[Under the indignation of the crowd, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only reluctantly agree. ]Chapter 49 Naruto returns home and an unexpected incident occurs! (Request data) (Old version)
Ah this
Uchiha Fugaku looked at the appearance of his clansmen in the light curtain and felt a little confused.
He knew very well what the Uchiha clan members looked like!
At this moment, they actually have this attitude towards a foreigner.
Naruto won’t become the next head of the Uchiha clan!
Of course, Naruto cannot become the next head of the Uchiha clan, but there is still hope for him to become a mastermind behind the scenes.
Uchiha Fugaku: “I never expected this. Could this be the way to save the Uchiha clan?”
Ying: “Master, Master, look, this guy is so handsome!”
In a small village in the wilderness, Hotaru looked at Naruto in the light screen and was somewhat fascinated.
Yugao: “Oh.”
Facing the little girl’s words, Yu Gao just spoke calmly.
She is too young and always confuses gratitude and admiration with love.
Yugao saw very clearly that Ying’s so-called love for him was actually just gratitude and admiration.
But in this cruel ninja world, it is too difficult to meet someone you truly like.
Yugao: “I hope you can do it.”
Yugao muttered as he looked at Naruto, who was glowing with a different kind of brilliance in the light curtain.
Sasuke looked at Naruto, who was surrounded by his clansmen in the light curtain, with a complicated expression.
In that world, unexpectedly, it was Naruto who saved the Uchiha clan!
Even if not all of them are saved, saving part of them is still salvation!
Uchiha Sasuke: “Narodo, thank you…”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Ah? Sasi, what did you say?”
Uchiha Sasuke: “Hmph, nothing, Baganarudo.”
【“Wait a minute, Third Generation Grandfather.”】
[Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to leave again, he was stopped by Naruto again. ][“What’s wrong again, little Naruto.”][At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen has lost his temper because of Naruto. 】
[“Grandfather, I don’t think we can let them stay in this dangerous place any longer!”][“Look, this place is so far away from the village. The village won’t be able to detect any movement.”][“Besides, a strange masked man escaped earlier. What if he suddenly comes back to kill us?”][Hearing Naruto’s words, Sarutobi Hiruzen almost wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. ][But in the end, I could only bow my head helplessly and say the word “good”! ][After that, he left behind a few ANBU ninjas to cooperate and told them where to temporarily house the Uchiha clan members. Sarutobi Hiruzen was afraid that Naruto might have some other conditions, so he left immediately without looking back.][Even fearing that the speed was not fast enough, he used the instant body movement technique. 】
Uchiha Madara: “Haha, is this the Hokage of Konoha? What a corrupt place!”
Senju Hashirama: “Madara, don’t say that. The responsibility of the Hokage is not something you can understand. The Sandaime must have his own difficulties.”
No matter what he said, Sarutobi Hiruzen is currently the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha.
As long as the other party does not betray the village and do anything that goes against the interests of the village, he will eventually protect the other party.
Shimura Danzo: “Hehe, Hiruzen, are the things you did what a Hokage should do?”
“Shut up, Danzo, I’m the Hokage!”
“I want to look at the problem from the perspective of the entire village. It’s completely different from what you think!”
“And I find that there is something wrong with your current awareness! Do you still have the will of fire in your heart?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen might feel a little uncomfortable speaking to other people, but it’s different when facing Shimura Danzo!
Professionally criticizing Danzo for a hundred years!
With just a few words, Sarutobi Hiruzen left Danzo speechless, and he could only smash things at the Root to vent his anger.
[“Thank you for your help, Naruto-kun. If you need us in the future, please let us know.”][After settling the surviving members of the Uchiha clan, it was already late at night. ][When Naruto was about to leave. ][Uchiha Zhi, the former elder of the Uchiha clan and now the acting clan leader of the Uchiha clan, said this while holding Naruto’s hand tightly. 】
[Perhaps Naruto’s age difference from his is particularly large at the moment, but judging from the words Uchiha Chi used, the other party already regarded Naruto as a benefactor. ][Naruto nodded in response, then activated Flying Thunder God and returned to his home. ][The Flying Thunder God mark that Naruto set in his home is naturally on the bed. 】
【It is convenient for me to go to bed directly when I get home. 】
[However, just as Naruto returned home after using Flying Thunder God, two female voices were heard instantly. ]【At this moment, Naruto had two soft lumps on his face. 】
[Looking up, I see the familiar long purple hair, it’s Uzuki Yugao! ]Chapter 50 Opening the window to a new world! (Requesting data) (Old version)
[After sending Uchiha Izumi and Uzuki Yugao back to their homes, Naruto went to the Uchiha base. ][After such a night of tossing and turning, he had long forgotten about these two. ][This scene also frightened Naruto. ][Feeling the two lumps beating on his cheeks, Naruto couldn’t help but blush. He had never encountered such a scene before! ]Naruto-kun has this side?
Seeing Naruto’s appearance at this moment, the beauties who were chatting couldn’t help but blush.
Uchiha Izumi looked down at his chest and couldn’t help feeling a little angry.
I’m still young and it won’t always be like this!
Konoha.
Tiantian and others couldn’t help but look at their chests subconsciously.
After taking a look, Tenten, Hinata and Ino all breathed a sigh of relief.
Only Sakura felt something was wrong, but she still comforted herself in her heart that everything would be fine in the future!
[After Naruto sent Uchiha Izumi and Uzuki Yugao to his home. ][After Naruto left, they were the only two left in the room, and no one spoke first.][There is silence in the room.]【But as time passed, my tense nerves began to relax. 】
[A feeling of exhaustion instantly overwhelmed the two of them.][Coupled with their feelings for Naruto, they finally convinced themselves and took a short rest on Naruto’s bed.][However, because they were worried about Naruto, the two did not fall asleep, they just lay there. ]【That’s why there was a scream just now. 】
[Lying on the bed, Uzuki Yugao was thinking about Naruto’s demeanor just now. ][At this moment, she suddenly felt a weight on her body, as if there was another person.][Uzuki Yugao looked down and saw Naruto lying on her chest. ][This sudden situation made her scream instantly! ][You know, she has never been intimate with any man in her life! ][As Uzuki Yugao screamed, Uchiha Izumi beside her also noticed the situation here and then screamed as well. ][But the reason she screamed was that Naruto-kun was lying on top of that woman!!!][But soon, the screams of the two stopped. ][After seeing that the person coming was Naruto, Uzuki Yugao stopped screaming, and only blushed on her cheeks. ][Even after feeling Naruto’s movements, he subconsciously straightened his chest. ][Uchiha Izumi reacted and rushed forward directly. ][Suddenly, Naruto became the sandwich in the sandwich…]Tsk tsk tsk.
Uzumaki Kushina looked at the erotic scene on the light screen and couldn’t help but be amazed.
It seems that my son in that world is very lucky in love!
Looking at this situation, rebuilding the Whirlpool Country is no joke!
Seeing Naruto sandwiched between two women, many beauties and girls in the ninja world were excited.
Yamanaka Ino: “Why, it’s not me who’s next to Naruto-kun at this moment!”
Hyuga Hinata: “Naruto-kun, I also want to…”
Tiantian: “How shameless! If I were here, I would…”
The more he spoke, the less confident he became, and his voice became weaker and weaker.
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “What a foolish act! I believe that Naruto-kun will be deeply fascinated by me after seeing me!”
Shion: “What a rude commoner, to treat Naruto-kun like this!”
When Uchiha Izumi saw himself bravely rushing forward, he couldn’t help but cheer in his heart.
“Well done, we must not let them get ahead of us!”
Facing someone like Naruto-kun, no matter how many competitors there are.
Even if many people come to share Naruto’s love, Uchiha Izumi will not let go!
If she can’t be the only one, she wants to be the first!
On the other side, in Konoha.
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s pretty face was flushed at this moment.
She looked down at her chest, hoping Naruto-kun would like it…
[After a while, Naruto seemed to have opened a window to a new world. ][The reason why it is not the main door is because the key steps have not been taken. 】
[After all, he is too young now, and no one has taught him those things. He doesn’t understand, and he needs to learn! ][Naruto and the other two sat on his bed. ][Mazuki Yuyan’s face was a little flushed, and her clothes were a little messy, but there was no sign of having been taken off. ][Uchiha Izumi’s pretty face was also red, her clothes were neat, but she was touching her lips and smiling foolishly.][The last Naruto, with a clear kiss mark on his lips and his clothes a little messy. ][Looking at his expression, he seems to be recalling what just happened. ][I just don’t know whether I am savoring the tenderness just now or my first kiss. 】
Chapter 51: Meet the scumbag again, Naruto realizes again! (Request data) (Old version)
Uchiha Izumi looked at the picture on the light screen and couldn’t help but touch his lips.
very nice!
Naruto-kun’s first kiss is mine!
When seeing Naruto’s first kiss being taken away, a huge uproar instantly broke out in the chat group of the ninja world.
Yamanaka Ino: “Ahhh! This is unforgivable. Naruto-kun’s first kiss was taken away by someone else!”
Tiantian: “Why can’t I fight for my dignity?”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, what a bunch of little girls, they actually care about this kind of thing!”
Yu Muren: “Huh~, I’m not really envious.”
Shion: “What a bunch of rude civilians!”
The other side.
Jiraiya saw how welcome Naruto looked in the light curtain.
Then I heard so many beautiful girls and beauties in the chat group vying for Naruto.
Jiraiya just felt extremely envious.
In his heart he shouted: Naruto, I want to learn this, teach me!
[Finally, Uchiha Izumi, who had nowhere to go, took refuge at Naruto’s house.]【Seeing Uchiha Izumi staying, Uzuki Yugao also stayed under the pretext of being worried about Naruto. 】
[She won’t let Naruto stay alone with this little girl for a whole night! ][The next morning, Naruto went out. ][Looking at the dark circles under Naruto’s eyes, you can tell that he definitely didn’t sleep well last night! ][Walking on the street, Naruto’s mind was full of the scene of last night. ][He had never thought that a girl’s body could be so fragrant and soft, making him want to…][“Am I here at the wrong time?”][While Naruto was daydreaming, a female voice attracted his attention. ][Naruto turned his head and saw that it was the man who made him learn the bad man’s words and comprehend the heaven-defying charm last time.][At this moment, the man was leaning against a woman in his arms, and not far away, another woman was accusing him with tears in her eyes.]【”No!”】
[“You came at the right time!”][Just when Naruto was about to see how this man would deal with this situation, the next development shocked all the onlookers. ][The man spoke to the crying woman affectionately.]【Then!】
[Then the woman in his arms actually moved aside, and then the crying woman also lay down in the man’s arms. ]【ah???】
[This scene completely shocked Naruto, who had just opened the window to a new world! ][Naruto watched the scumbag hugging women on both sides, and his comprehension was beyond belief, and he realized the charm aura – hugging women on both sides! ][Charming aura – hugging girls left and right: Your behavior of hugging girls left and right will make girls fascinated and shy. No girl will be angry or jealous because of you hugging girls left and right. They will be willing to share you with others! ]Is it true that the Land of Whirlpools is going to be rebuilt through Naruto’s hard work?
When that scumbag showed up again and attracted Naruto’s attention, everyone in the live broadcast room had a bad feeling.
Isn’t Naruto going to learn bad things?
When the words “incredible enlightenment” appeared again, everyone in the ninja world was stunned.
Damn it, why does Naruto look like he’s going to be the harem king?
Uchiha Izumi: “Damn it, Naruto-kun has awakened a strange aura again. Doesn’t this mean that I have to share Naruto-kun with many people? This… this… this is actually barely acceptable, but it would be better if Naruto-kun is mine alone!”
Mei Terumi: “Little brother Naruto is really popular. Since he wants to be hugged by people on both sides, I don’t mind having an older sister too.”
Shion: “It’s really unbearable to have to share Naruto-kun with these commoners!”
Hyuga Hinata:
Hinata felt like crying but had no tears at this moment, it was clearly me who came here first!
Unlike these beautiful girls, the situation on the other side of the chat group is completely different.
Uzumaki Kushina: “Minato, look, our Naruto has made progress!”
Uzumaki Kushina: “Minato Minato, look, so many people like us Naruto, that’s great!”
Uzumaki Kushina: “Minato…”
Uzumaki Kushina was clearly overly excited at the moment;
Seeing how popular Naruto was, even though it wasn’t from their world, it made her feel like she was going to have a group of daughters-in-law.
And Namikaze Minato, who was constantly called by Uzumaki Kushina,
He had a helpless expression on his face.
But deep down in his heart, he was still happy for Naruto.
[After a few days, Uchiha Itachi was interrogated and sent back to the Uchiha clan. ][The current acting head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Zhi, invites Naruto to go with him to judge the criminals. ][Naruto led Uchiha Izumi to the Uchiha clan’s temporary residence.][The reason why I brought Uchiha Izumi with me was because he forced himself to stay at Naruto’s house on the pretext of being homeless! ]Chapter 52 The Death of Uchiha Itachi! (Requesting data) (Old version)
Depend on!
Seeing Uchiha Izumi forcibly staying in Naruto’s house,
The beautiful women in the ninja world once again started criticizing Uchiha Izumi in the chat room.
You’re obviously just coveting my Naruto’s body, yet you find this kind of excuse!
You know, the Uchiha clan’s current temporary residence is their original residence in the village.
You’ve returned to your hometown, and you still say you have no place to live?
Bah, shameless!
[“Naruto-kun, you’re here.”][“Naruto-kun…”][Arriving at the current residence of the Uchiha clan, Naruto enjoyed the welcome treatment. 】
[The Uchiha clan members who used to be extremely arrogant. 】
[When facing Naruto, they all addressed him respectfully, and many people even bowed to him. ][When we arrived at the current ancestral hall of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Zhi had been waiting there for a long time. ][Naruto looked at the tied-up Uchiha Itachi on the tribute table and hesitated.][This binding method is quite artistic! 】
[Naruto, who has never experienced the world, doesn’t know that there is a way of binding in this world called the tortoise shell binding. ][The trial of Uchiha Itachi was quick afterwards. ][Each of the tribe members present took out a sword, and in the end, Uchiha Itachi died in the anger of the tribe members. ]【And Uchiha Itachi had his eyes gouged out and his limbs crippled. 】
[Before I died, I listened to the roars and wails of my tribesmen, and felt a little sad. Was my decision wrong? ][“Ahhh, why, why did you kill my father and mother!”][The one who stabbed the last sword was his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke! 】
[Sasuke almost cried as he thrust the sword in his hand into Uchiha Itachi’s heart.][He didn’t understand why that gentle brother would do such a thing! ][That night, when Sasuke returned to his family home and saw only corpses and bloodstains everywhere, he fainted on the spot.][At the same time, a Magatama Sharingan was awakened! ][“Sasuke, I’m so sorry.”][“It seems that my brother has failed.”][Hearing Sasuke’s roar, Uchiha Itachi showed a strange expression on his face. ][He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but because his tongue had been destroyed during the interrogation in Konoha, no sound came out.][In the end, Uchiha Itachi died with swords stabbed all over his body.][Sasuke thrust out the sharp sword in his hand, and seemed to have lost all his strength, and he collapsed to the ground. ][After the hysterical screams, she burst into tears as if to vent her feelings.][It’s gone! There’s nothing left! ][The things I was most proud of and the family members I cared about the most were all lost at this moment! ][During this process, Sasuke’s One Magatama Sharingan appeared and began to spin rapidly. ]【Then, a new magatama appeared. 】
[Sasuke seemed to have lost all his strength and passed out.]Seeing this scene, Uchiha Itachi couldn’t help but fall into silence.
Unexpectedly, his plan failed in the end.
But looking at the hatred on the faces of the tribesmen in the light curtain,
In addition, now that the Uchiha clan has suffered heavy losses, it has unexpectedly lost the fear of the village.
The Uchiha clan, which had suffered severe damage, no longer thought about rebellion.
It seems that, in the end, it was Naruto who saved the Uchiha clan!
It seems that my plan is wrong!
[“Naruto-kun, from now on, if you need anything from our Uchiha clan, please feel free to ask.”][After everything was over, Uchiha Zhi kept Naruto and spoke solemnly again. ][At the same time, the Sharingan in his eyes changed rapidly and turned into a Mangekyō Sharingan! ][“What are you doing?”][Naruto saw these eyes and wondered.][He knew that these eyes were very powerful, but he was still not sure how powerful they were and what abilities they had.][And if this Uchiha Zhi had the Mangekyō Sharingan, why didn’t he stand up to stop Uchiha Itachi and the masked man that night? ][“Me? Haha, I’m getting old after all!”][“It was only after I saw the plight of my tribe members the next day that I evolved these eyes.”][Then, Uchiha Zhi revealed the secret of the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan. ][“There are such magical eyes!”][After listening to Uchiha Zhi’s story, Naruto couldn’t help but think of the eyes of Uchiha Itachi that he had captured. ][Perhaps, these eyes will be of great use! ]Seeing Naruto’s idea, Kakashi said that this really cannot be tried casually, and he himself is a living example!
He was an elite jonin, but he was killed in an instant by this Sharingan.
If Naruto was like this, even though Naruto had a large amount of chakra, he would recover faster.
That too
It seems like there is no problem!
This Sharingan consumes chakra freely, so it is not easy to use up all of Naruto’s chakra!
Thinking of this, Kakashi fell into an emo state.
It turns out that only I, Blue Young Master…
Chapter 53: This clone is malnourished? (Please give me flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets) (Old version)
Uchiha Fugaku fell into complete silence.
At this moment, he deeply hated himself for being indecisive.
Being forced by his tribe, he had no choice but to rebel.
He could only support his son Uchiha Itachi’s choice by dying.
But the final outcome was that the Uchiha clan was exterminated.
My two sons,
One was regarded as a traitor and hunted down for life.
A heart that has lost the innocence of youth and is full of revenge!
If I had been stronger at the beginning,
Even if he uses the Mangekyō Sharingan to intimidate his clansmen and negotiate with the village?
The ending probably can’t be worse than this!
The light curtain that originally had a golden frame instantly turned into a snow-white color.
After seeing this scene, everyone in the ninja world understood what was going to happen next.
Uzumaki Naruto: “Haha, it’s my special time again!”
[After Uchiha Sasuke became an orphan, Naruto suddenly paid more attention to Sasuke. ][After a while, a bond was formed between the two. 】
Senju Hashirama: “Very good, you understand the bond at such a young age. These two are both young men with the will of fire!”
Senju Tobirama: “Brother is right. Monkey has done a good job in educating people about the Will of Fire!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “We are all contributing to the future of Konoha, this is what we should do!”
Hearing the praise from the Shodaime Hokage and his teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen straightened his back slightly.
The world just now is not our world!
This is our world!
Come and see me devoting everything to Konoha!
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to have forgotten something.
[In class, Iruka was at the podium explaining the contents of the textbook. ][And on this day, Iruka taught the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen! ][“Our current Hokage, Lord Sarutobi Hiruzen, is a man of high moral character and respect.”][“He has mastered so many ninjutsu that he is considered the best in the ninja world, and is known as the Ninjutsu Professor!”][“And, the Sandaime-sama is the strongest Hokage in Konoha so far!”]Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was originally somewhat proud, changed his expression 180 degrees after hearing what Iruka said.
Senju Tobirama: “Hiruzen, has your strength improved so much? Even my elder brother can’t beat you?”
Senju Hashirama: “Forget it, Tobirama, it’s understandable that Hiruzen wants to improve his reputation as the Hokage!”
Senju Tobirama: “Hiruzen, I warn you, you can improve your reputation, but don’t think of improving it by suppressing your predecessors!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Yes, Sensei, this may be caused by my subordinates who took the initiative to please me. I will change it immediately!”
Shimura Danzo: “Haha, Hiruzen, how dare someone change the ninja school’s textbooks without your consent? I’m afraid you didn’t do this yourself!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Danzo, you are the one who did this, trying to flatter me to death!”
Snap!
In root tissue,
The newly replaced cup in Danzo Shimura’s hand was crushed again.
Shimura Danzo: “You are such a sharp-tongued man, Sarutobi Hiruzen. You always make me take the blame for everything!”
The questioning between Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju ended because Sarutobi Hiruzen was still the Hokage.
But how could the people from other ninja villages miss such a good opportunity to damage Konoha’s reputation.
Ohnoki: “Haha, the strongest Hokage, then why don’t you call yourself the God of Ninja?”
The Fourth Raikage: “Interesting, I would like to have a clash with you, the strongest Hokage, I wonder if there is a chance.”
Luo Sha: “6”
Hearing the ridicule towards himself in the chat group, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only keep silent.
I hope that once this wave is over, they won’t mention it again.
Orochimaru: “Haha, the strongest Hokage, I didn’t expect that I could force the strongest Hokage to die with me, it seems that I am also very strong!”
Orochimaru couldn’t stop sneering.
This old guy really did everything he could to increase his reputation.
[Naruto lived like this until he graduated from the Ninja School.][The content of the Ninja School graduation exam is the Three Body Technique. ][And Naruto’s class drew the clone jutsu! ][When it was Naruto’s turn to go on stage, he only created a clone that looked malnourished. ]Puff!
Many people in the ninja world couldn’t help but laugh out loud when they saw this scene.
Ohnoki: “It seems that there is a big gap between these two Narutos!”
The Fourth Raikage: “If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that this is the same person from two different worlds!”
Chapter 54: Naruto and Sasuke’s Love! (Requesting data) (Old version)
[Naruto was extremely depressed after failing the test. ][At this time, Mizuki took advantage of the situation and told Naruto that as long as he stole the Book of Seals and learned the ninjutsu on it, he could become a ninja.][That night, Naruto easily stole the Book of Seals and came to the location designated by Mizuki.]Orochimaru: “Haha, Sarutobi-sensei, I’m afraid you didn’t let Naruto steal this sealing technique!”
Orochimaru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old face and sneered.
Are you kidding me that a thing like the Book of Seales could be stolen by a child?
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Traitor, what qualifications do you have to question your master? You were able to sneak into Konoha, so why is it unreasonable for Naruto to steal the Book of Seals?”
[The news that Naruto stole the Book of Seals spread, and the ninjas in the village gathered at the Hokage Building, angrily demanding that Naruto be captured.]【And Iruka recalled the past, and finally completely understood and recognized Naruto in his heart. 】
[After that, Iruka came to the forest alone and found Naruto. ]【But he was attacked by Shuimu, causing himself to be injured. 】
[Finally, Naruto, moved by Iruka’s words, stood up. ]ah???
The smoke cleared, revealing the forest to be densely populated with Naruto’s shadow clones.
Everyone in the ninja world was completely stunned at this moment.
Yamanaka Ino: “This, this, this! This was actually summoned by that Naruto?”
Tenten: “I didn’t expect that Naruto from our world would be so powerful!”
Iruka: “Haha, I am very proud of Naruto!”
Konohamaru: “Brother, you are awesome!”
Ohnoki: “It seems that Naruto in every world is very powerful, but the Naruto in our world has not been well guided.”
The Fourth Raikage: “What are you talking about? Did you swallow the words ‘intelligence against the sky’?”
Mabui: “Lord Raikage is right, but it’s obvious that this Naruto should not be underestimated.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Haha, you see, no matter what the process is, the result is that Naruto has learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was feeling proud at this moment.
So what if Naruto stole the Book of Seals on purpose!
Doesn’t this scene now prove that his decision was correct?
[Naruto easily defeated Mizuki and successfully became a ninja. ]Just when everyone thought that Naruto would successfully become a ninja and then start his mission.
A scene that blinded everyone happened.
[Naruto was squatting on the table and staring at Sasuke. At this moment, the person in front of him accidentally bumped into Naruto.]【At this moment, Naruto and Sasuke gave each other their first kiss. 】
Seeing this scene, the chat group was instantly filled with laughter.
Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha, this is also a different kind of bond! Madara, I seem to remember what we were like in the past!”
Uchiha Madara: “Bah! Hashirama, I’ve never done this to you!”
Senju Hashirama: “Well, it doesn’t matter. I have a feeling that these two children will have a deep bond in the future!”
Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina were also a little confused when they saw this scene.
Although they knew it was an accident, they couldn’t help but think of the joke-like agreement they had made.
“Kushina, it would be nice if our children were a boy and a girl in the future and we could let them get married.”
Don’t!
Now it’s a man and a man!
Uzumaki Naruto: “Don’t look at it, don’t look at it! This is fake, it’s not real!”
Uchiha Sasuke: “Stupid Naruto.”
[After Naruto and Sasuke shared their first kiss, the ninjas were divided into classes.][Naruto and Sasuke were successfully assigned to the same class, and they also brought a light bulb named Sakura. ]Uzumaki Naruto: “What’s wrong with your crappy live broadcast room? I’m going to smash you up!”
Hearing the narration in the live broadcast room say this, Naruto became furious and wanted to smash the light curtain.
[After joining Kakashi’s class, it was the classic bell game. 】
[“Congratulations, you all passed!”][The three people who broke the rules all passed the test in the end. ]Seeing this classic scene,
Jiraiya, Tsunade, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Namikaze Minato, and even Orochimaru couldn’t help but recall the past.
This bell game has become a standard feature of the Naruto series!
But Uchiha Obito didn’t think so.
“Boring game.”
“In this cruel ninja world, you actually keep talking about such useless things. You are such rubbish!”
“Kakashi, is this how much you can hold on?”
Obito’s voice was full of sarcasm.
In his opinion, Kakashi, who was obsessed with such useless things as bonds, was completely useless!
Chapter 55: The scumbag Naruto makes his debut! (Requesting data) (Old version)
【Class 7 assembles.】
[The peaceful days lasted for a long time, until Naruto and others received their first C-rank mission. ]Zabuza: “Is this mission just a C-rank mission?”
Seeing this, Zabuzhan couldn’t hold it anymore.
Wow, is Konoha so awesome now?
S-rank rebel ninja is divided into C-rank missions!
Mei Terumi: “Kito Zabuza? I actually encountered Kito Zabuza on this mission?”
Hoshigaki Kisame: “It looks like Naruto and his friends are going to be in danger on this trip.”
Biwa Juzang: “Haha, in front of the beheading sword, these people are no match for me!”
Hearing what everyone in the chat group said,
Zai Bu Zhan was stuck in his tracks and couldn’t say anything else.
He had originally been planning to say that these little brats had defeated him, which was pretty good.
But how can I say it now?
Bai: “It’s alright, Mr. Zabuza.”
[This was Naruto’s first time walking out of Konoha Village. He was very excited along the way and had no idea what was waiting for him afterwards.]The chat group fell into silence as Naruto and the others killed Haku and defeated Zabuza.
No one laughed at Zabuza.
Because this Class 7 is so strong!
Inuzuka Kiba: “Did Naruto, Sasuke and the others really do this?”
Temari: “This is too strong, you in Konoha call this a Genin?”
Mei Terumi: “On the contrary, the performance of the famous copy ninja in the ninja world is very average!”
Ohnoki: “These two brats are truly extraordinary. In times of crisis, they can actually burst out with such strength.”
[Zabuza, who was questioned by Naruto, actually shed tears. 】
[Finally, Zabuza turned into a ghost and killed all the mercenaries and Kado.][And Naruto and the others also buried Zabuza and Haku together. ]Bai: “Mr. Zabuza…”
Bai looked at himself buried together with Zabuza in the light curtain, and his expression was somewhat moved.
Zabuza: “Well, this is just my wish.”
Mei Terumi:…
Mei Terumi said she had nothing to say, aren’t these two men?
Why is there such an ambiguous atmosphere now?
Is it possible to add a man on top of a man?
Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha! This is friendship! Madara, we used to be like this too!”
Senju Tobirama: “Wait, stupid brother, you guys seem a little different!”
Uchiha Madara: “Hashirama, what are you talking about? We have never done this!”
Senju Hashirama, who couldn’t see the atmosphere clearly, laughed heroically.
Senju Tobirama saw it clearly and tried his best to stop it.
And Uchiha Madara, who tried hard to distance himself from the matter.
Haruno Sakura: “So, the Shodaime Hokage actually looks like this?”
At this moment, Sakura’s worldview collapsed.
The legendary God of Ninja turns out to be a complete idiot.
Even if someone told her that her idol, Lady Tsunade, was a gambler, she would still believe it.
[After Naruto finished dealing with the Uchiha clan’s affairs, it was three days later that he returned to school. ]“I’m going out.”
[“Be careful on your journey.”][Watching Naruto-kun go out, Uchiha Izumi couldn’t help but blush slightly. 】
[It feels like we are a couple.][After Naruto left the room, he didn’t have to walk, he just flew into the classroom with Thunder God. ][The reason why I have to go out is actually because Uchiha Izumi asked me to do so. ][“Naruto-kun, you’re finally here!”][“Great! Naruto-kun hasn’t left yet!”][As soon as Naruto arrived in the classroom, many girls in the class gathered around him. ][Among them, Hyuga Hinata’s eyes even turned red. 】
[Faced with the girls surrounding him, Naruto actually did something that no one expected. ][“Of course I came. After all, you are here!”][Naruto stretched out his left hand to hold Hinata’s waist, held Ino’s hand with his right hand, and spoke to the other girls lovingly.][Buzz!!!][Naruto’s action instantly stunned all the girls in the class. ]【Logically speaking, this kind of scumbag behavior should be despised by everyone. 】
[But for some reason, after hearing Naruto’s words, the girls just lowered their heads shyly. ][Hinata’s face flushed red as Naruto hugged her waist, and she felt a tingling sensation spreading from her waist.][And Ino, whose hand was held by Naruto, had only one thought in her mind at this moment: not washing her hands! ]Chapter 56 Black screen to protect privacy? (Request data) (Old version)
Aa …
Naruto’s action not only made the girls in the class instantly panic.
Everyone in the chat group was also confused.
Jiraiya: “Ohhh! My disciple is so amazing!”
When Jiraiya saw Naruto surrounded by girls, he felt a little envious of his own disciple.
Yamanaka Ino: “Naruto-kun is so bold, there are so many people here!”
Hyuga Hinata touched her waist and her face turned slightly red.
Mei Terumi: “It looks like these past few days have had a big impact on little Naruto!”
Fenghana Xiaoxue: “Naruto-kun wasn’t like this a few days ago.”
Naruto’s behavior has changed a lot since he opened the window to the new world.
He gradually began to pay attention to things that he had originally ignored.
It can be said that the only thing that limits Naruto from establishing the Land of Whirlpools is his age.
After all, Naruto is only seven years old now.
[After class, it took a long time for the girls to recover from the surprise. ][Iruka was in class today and felt that the atmosphere in the classroom was weird. ][Why are all the girls in the class blushing! ][It was lunchtime as usual, and Naruto was about to leave. ][“Naruto-kun, would you like to try my bento?”][“Naruto-kun, look at me, look at me!”][All the girls came forward with their lunch boxes. ][The food in those lunch boxes with small prints is very delicate in both presentation and appearance, making people want to eat.][But there is so much, how can Naruto possibly finish it all? ][And I have to eat the meal made by Uchiha Izumi when I go home at noon. ]【“Then each of you can take a bite.”】
[Naruto is like a scumbag, favoring every lunch box equally. 】
[This kind of scene made all the male students in the class feel so angry! ]Of course, let alone the male classmate in the picture.
Most of the young men in the live broadcast room were envious and jealous when they saw Naruto’s appearance.
Inuzuka Kiba: “Ahhh! Why is this Naruto so popular!?”
Inuzuka Kiba was so jealous when he saw how popular Naruto was that he was itching to death.
Chojuro: “I’m so envious…”
Nara Shikamaru: “Tsk, what a troublesome guy.”
Uchiha Izumi: “What a bunch of annoying guys. If this continues, will Naruto-kun still be able to eat the food I cook?”
Uchiha Izumi looked a little unhappy when he saw the lunch boxes in the light curtain.
With so many people, even if each person takes one bite, it would be enough!
[After finally dealing with the girls in the class, Naruto immediately used Flying Thunder God to return to his home. ][Soon, Uchiha Izumi, wearing an apron, came out to greet Naruto. ]【”I’m back.”】
[“Welcome back. Do you want to eat first, take a shower first, or eat me first?”][Uchiha Izumi showed a hint of playfulness on his face, and blocked the door with his body with ill intentions.][Naruto grabbed the other person’s slender waist and went straight into the house, closing the door.][Looking at Uchiha Izumi who is hugged by me, even if I can see him every day these days. ][Naruto couldn’t help but look at the other person twice more. ][The long smooth hair and the perfectly shaped teardrop mole at the corner of the eye all make Uchiha Izumi look full of charm. ][Looking at the red lips so close, Naruto lowered his head as if possessed by a ghost. ]【Everything has only zero times and infinite times. 】
[After the first kiss, everything else will come naturally! ][“Tsk, tsk, tsk.”][In the sealed space, Kyuubi was eating an oversized dumpling and praising the scene in front of him.][“It looks like this brat is really going to rebuild the Whirlpool Kingdom!”][Although the Nine-Tailed Fox is a tailed beast and does not understand human matters, it has seen a lot in the past. ][Whether it is Minato Namikaze or the ninja god of the past, Hashirama Senju. 】
[After reaching this point with your Jinchūriki, the restraints on your body will soon fall off. ][Then the two of them had a ‘fight’, and their offspring were born! ]【Dark territory! 】
[Just when the Nine-Tails was watching intently, Naruto seemed to realize something and directly activated the Dark Domain. ][The Nine-Tailed Fox in the sealed space was unilaterally locked in a small dark room. ][Kyuubi threw the skewer he had just eaten onto the ground.][Changed, Naruto has changed! 】
[This kind of thing must be kept secret from the fox! ][It was like that the night before, and it’s even more outrageous these past two days. Almost every time he does this with this girl, he gets locked up in a small dark room! ]Shit! It’s like this again!
The light screen in the air of the Ninja World fell into black screen again after playing the scene where Naruto came in and kissed her!
The last time the Uchiha clan was exterminated was the night after Naruto returned home.
After Naruto lay on the bed, the light screen went black!
I’m afraid this live broadcast room is not opened by that Naruto!
Do you know how to protect personal privacy?
Chapter 57 He is still a child! (Please give me flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets) (Old version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has a very high level of understanding: Chapter 57 He is still a child! (Please give me flowers, comment votes, and monthly votes) Picture and text
Where no one can see, the scene in the picture is still going on.
[After a while, Naruto released the dark domain. ][Uchiha Izumi blushed and straightened his clothes, then turned back to prepare lunch for Naruto.][For some reason, Naruto didn’t think about that. ][But at the moment of the kiss, Naruto learned it by himself and his hands started to touch around uncontrollably. ][“Big fox, how about I treat you to 10 skewers of dumplings from the real world later!”][Naruto smiled and Kyuubi laughed along.][Just now he was a little self-forgetful, and accidentally, the dark area spread. ][Kyuubi’s five senses were blocked for several minutes.][The Nine-Tailed Fox snorted coldly and did not reply, but the two tails behind it stood up. ][“Okay, 20 is 20!”][Seeing the Nine-Tailed Fox relax, Naruto also breathed a sigh of relief. ][He is different now than before. With the support of the Uchiha clan, he can be said to be quite rich. ][Why would he have to live a miserable life like before when Sarutobi Hiruzen gave him money? 】
Uchiha Izumi was a little shy.
The light screen in the sky just went black, but I don’t know why.
Perhaps because she was also a party involved, an exclusive small light screen appeared in front of her.
It was playing the video of what she and Naruto-kun did.
Both the technique and the love words made Uchiha Izumi feel a little shy, but he still couldn’t help but watch.
Shukaku: “Hahaha, you stinky fox, you’re making me laugh to death!”
Every time it sees Nine-Tailed Fox eating skewers, it wants to laugh.
Nine-Tailed Fox: ． ． ．
I’m tired. Why hasn’t the Ninja World been destroyed yet?
[In the days that followed, Naruto basically lived according to his previous habits. ][I went to the ninja school in the morning to flirt with the little girls. It has become a daily routine to touch their soft and smooth little hands during class. ][I went home to eat lunch at noon, rested for a while, and then started training. ][Time passed by minute by minute.][Until Naruto was nine years old. 】
[During this period of time, Naruto’s training has been upgraded from pounding trees to pounding the ground. 】
[Because the tree is too brittle! ][Plus, Naruto has almost turned the Super Power Fist into a passive skill. ][Now, the power of each of Naruto’s punches is probably not much less than that of the Super Strength Fist. ][Another punch was thrown, and the deep pit on the ground became a little deeper again. ][Seeing how fragile the ground is, Naruto is so angry that he wants to pull out the Nine-Tails and press the ground harder! ][Naruto threw another punch, and suddenly a stream of water emerged from the ground. Naruto actually punched out underground water.][“Haha! Cool!”][The summer in Konoha is still very hot. Naruto couldn’t help but enjoy the cool water spraying on his body.][However, this underground water seems to be quite large. The more than five-meter-deep pit that Naruto dug with his fist was filled up in a short while.][The next morning, after Naruto had breakfast and said goodbye to Uchiha Izumi. ][I used Flying Thunder God to go directly to the pool I had created yesterday and took a cold shower, which sobered me up.][Today is a day off, there are no classes at Ninja School! 】
[This is one of the rare times when Naruto can train for a whole day.][After taking a cold shower, Naruto began training to run around Konoha while holding onto a tree. ][At noon, Naruto once again ran back to a place not far from the pool.][Naruto, who originally planned to take a cold shower and go home for dinner, suddenly noticed a slender figure in the pool. ][This figure is none other than Yuhi Kurenai! ][Yuhi Kurenai, who had just finished her mission, returned to the village and saw such a large pond. ][After finishing her report, she headed straight for the pool.][I’ve been out on missions for so many days, and my body is already feeling very uncomfortable. It just so happens that there is such a big pool, so it would be nice to take a shower! ][Yuhi Kurenai first watched by the pool for a while, and after making sure that there was no one there, she took off all her clothes except her underwear, and then walked into the pool wrapped in a bathrobe that she had brought specially.][After all, it’s obvious that this pool was built by someone. The edges are very neat, and all that’s missing is the tiles.][“Ha~”][Soaking her whole body in the pool, Xihi Kurenai couldn’t help but sigh in comfort. 】
[Just when the sunset was in a daze and relaxed. 】
[Naruto ran back, dragging a few large trees behind him. It was hard not to be noticed.][Hearing the sound, Yuhi Kurenai subconsciously became alert and looked in the direction of Naruto. ][When she found out it was Naruto, a look of surprise appeared on her face. ]【But then I continued to enjoy my bath. 】
[This is still a child, what can he understand? ]【Besides, what are you wearing! 】
Chapter 58: Jiraiya’s appearance! (Request data) (Old version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has a very high level of understanding: Chapter 58 Jiraiya appears! (Request for data) Pictures and text
Asma:
From the moment Xi Ri Hong appeared in the light curtain, he had a vague bad feeling.
No way!
Could it be that after licking Yu Ri Hong for so many years, he would fall in love with this little kid?
Xi Rihong looked at herself in the light curtain and felt a little shy inside.
She herself didn’t quite know the charm of this little Naruto, but she, who had been watching the live broadcast, knew it clearly!
I won’t start to fall like this!
The scenes on the light screen were still playing, but some images showed evil holy light or even a black screen.
【thump!】
[Naruto jumped directly into the pool, splashing a lot of water. ][After all, it was their first official meeting, so the two of them didn’t say anything, but just soaked in the pool in silence.][During this time, Yuhi Kurenai quietly looked at Naruto who was not far away. ][Naruto is only nine years old, but he has such a great figure! ][And he’s so polite and well behaved! ][Yuhi Kurenai couldn’t help but feel a little more favorable towards Naruto. ][Until they finished their respective baths, neither of them spoke.][But Yuhi Kurenai not only developed a liking for Naruto, but also a little curiosity about him. ]Asuma was completely panicked at this moment.
What is curiosity?
That’s the sign of the beginning of love!
Not to mention that at this moment Kurenai Yuhi actually developed a liking for Naruto!
It’s over! The goddess Yuhi Kurenai, whom he had always dreamed of, is about to be seduced by Naruto!
[The news that a pool of water had appeared in the woods spread quickly.][On this hot summer day, who wouldn’t want to have some fun in the water? ][On this day, Naruto was enjoying the rare coolness in the pool as usual. ][On the side, several hot girls wearing cool clothes were playing in the water. ][“Look, he’s got a great body!”][“It doesn’t look too old, I like this one!”][“It looks like you have plenty of energy. From now on… hehehe! That’s great!”][A few young ladies were playing in the water, but they couldn’t help but glance in Naruto’s direction. ][They have even thought of how to seduce Naruto. ]Naruto in this world is only a little over nine years old.
But due to years of exercise and adequate nutrition.
His development is much better than when Naruto graduated at the age of twelve in the original world.
How can such a handsome boy not be attractive?
Uzumaki Naruto: “Damn it, I never knew I had such a cool chance!”
[Not far from the pool, there is a white-haired ninja, peeking at the pool with a telescope.][This person is none other than Jiraiya, whom Sarutobi Hiruzen invited back to teach Naruto.][Originally, Sarutobi Hiruzen was planning to wait until Naruto graduated before doing anything, but this guy started cheating! ][If you don’t think of a solution, can Naruto still stay in school? ][Jiraiya squatted in the grass, looking at the pool not far away, drooling. ]【“Black, no.”】
[“Oh! This one is pink, it’s top quality!”][“Quick, bend your waist a little more!”][“Haha, I saw it!”]【Jiraiya continued to write and draw on the notebook in his hand while watching.】
【These are all materials! 】
Obscene!
Tsunade: “Jiraiya, I haven’t seen you for many years, and you are still like this! How shameful!”
Senju Tobirama: “When did all the ninjas in the village become like this?”
Shimura Danzo: “This has to start from the top beam! After all, if the top beam is not straight, the bottom beam will be crooked!”
Seeing Jiraiya like this, many Konoha ninjas couldn’t help but want to cover their faces.
Jiraiya: “This is called collecting materials! Do you understand collecting materials?”
Jiraiya defended himself, but his words were not convincing at all.
【“Master Jiraiya!”】
[Just when Jiraiya was getting excited, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. ][“This is a handwritten letter from the Third Generation Master!”][An Anbu ninja handed the letter to Jiraiya, but his eyes kept looking at the man in front of him.][This is obviously a wretched old man! ][It turned out to be Lord Jiraiya, one of the three famous ninjas in the legendary ninja world! 】
【You really can’t judge a person by his appearance! 】
[From this perspective, the other two who can be called the Three Ninjas alongside this perverted old man are probably not serious people either! ]Jiraiya: “Does the saying ‘Don’t judge a person by appearance’ apply here?”
Jiraiya was full of question marks. Are all the ninjas in Konoha so rude now?
Tsunade: “Bah! Jiraiya, it’s your behavior that has ruined the reputation of our Three Ninjas!”
Orochimaru: “Haha, that’s really funny, but I’m definitely not a good person!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Haha, you lecherous sage, other people have said the same thing about you!”
Chapter 59: Jiraiya: A nine-year-old kid can fly Thunder God? (Seeking data) (Old version)
[“Whirlpool!”][After reading the letter in his hand, Jiraiya looked at Naruto in the distance and couldn’t help but fall into memories. ][“Okay, go back, I will accept you as my disciple!”][Jiraiya was called back this time because he only knew that there was something important. 】
[It was not until I finished reading this letter that I finally understood what my mission was this time. ][He doesn’t want to get involved in the affairs of the Third Hokage, but when it comes to Naruto, he is still willing to take care of it.][Just as Jiraiya looked at Naruto in the distance with the eyes of a disciple. ][“Handsome boy, do you want to play with me?”][“Hehe, handsome boy, look here.”][Suddenly, those girls approached Naruto, speaking very boldly.][Some even lifted up a corner of their swimsuits, revealing a piece of white in Naruto’s direction. ][“Is there such an operation?”]【Jiraiya was also stunned! 】
[He, he also wants to learn this! ][Who should become the disciple of whom? ]Uchiha Izumi: “Pah! How shameless! I always give it to Naruto-kun when no one is around…”
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “Really, who are you to dare approach Naruto-kun?”
Shion: “You rude commoner, if you treat Naruto-kun like this, you will be thrown into a pig cage in our Demon Country!”
Seeing the behavior of these women, the beautiful women in the ninja world were furious.
You are seducing my Naruto like this, you may not know how to write the word death!
But what made them happy was that Naruto ignored these women.
After soaking, I flew away like the Thunder God.
[At noon the next day.][Naruto is still taking a leisurely bath in the pool as usual. ][There are also a few young ladies not far away, but they are not the same ones as yesterday. ][They were laughing quietly not far away, waiting expectantly for Naruto to take the initiative. ][But what they were waiting for was a white-haired, wretched man. ][Snap! *3]【After a few screams, there was a burst of noisy sound. 】
[The sound of water splashing, slapping, and finally a man’s scream.][The leisurely Naruto squinted his eyes and saw a white-haired man being surrounded and beaten by the group of young ladies, and then closed his eyes again. ]【This matter has nothing to do with me.】
[After a while, as a few fierce curses faded away, the surroundings finally quieted down. ][Naruto opened his eyes and saw the white-haired man lying by the pool.][His face was covered with slap marks and fist marks.]Namikaze Minato: “Uh, Jiraiya-sensei, you don’t have to appear like this.”
When Minato Namikaze saw this scene, he couldn’t help but want to cover his eyes.
He is such a great and respectable person,
Why did you choose this way of appearance?
Jiraiya: “Hahaha, isn’t this to lower Naruto’s guard?”
In order to get closer to them as quickly as possible, Jiraiya chose to appear in this somewhat funny way.
Not only can it drive away strangers around, but it can also reduce Naruto’s vigilance.
How could Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, one of the Three Ninjas, be surrounded and beaten by a few little girls who are not even ninjas?
What a joke! He just ran away after reading it, and they couldn’t catch up with him!
[The two looked at each other, and then Naruto stood up and put on his clothes. ][This guy is a pervert, don’t get too close to him! ]【”well…”】
[Seeing Naruto about to leave, Jiraiya was about to call him to stop. ][Then I saw Naruto just disappear like that! ][“Flying Thunder God???”][Jiraiya was stunned. He was so familiar with this technique! ][Minato’s famous ninjutsu! 】
[When did Naruto learn this technique! ][A nine-year-old child can fly the Thunder God? ][Am I crazy or is the ninja world crazy! ][I looked at Naruto yesterday, and Jiraiya went to some indescribable place to spend money, and I didn’t see Naruto use Flying Thunder God at all. ][I didn’t even listen to other people’s introductions. ][He is very confident. Facing a nine-year-old child, he can easily handle it, right?][It’s embarrassing now! ]Tsunade: “Haha, I’m dying of laughter, Jiraiya, your frustrated look is really funny!”
Shizune: “Lady Tsunade, there are many people here, don’t do this…”
The Fourth Raikage: “But if you ask yourself, I’m afraid no one would have thought that a nine-year-old child could be so powerful!”
Ohnoki: “Yeah! He’s not even a ninja now. Konoha is really wasting talent! Letting such a genius go to a place like the Ninja School and waste so much time!”
Ohnoki shook his head repeatedly, feeling somewhat sorry that Konoha was wasting such a talent.
At the same time, he also mocked Konoha’s rigidity!
Such talents should be given special treatment!
How could I go to school until I was 12 years old like ordinary people?
Senju Tobirama: “After all, this is not wartime, we should let these children have more childhood!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher is right, Konoha is not yet at the stage where we can send children under the age of 12 to carry out missions!”
Orochimaru: “Haha, Sarutobi-sensei said that in a nice way. I guess he was trying to brainwash Naruto-kun!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Orochimaru, shut up you traitor!”
Orochimaru just sneered and said nothing more.
Those who understand will understand!
What’s the point of you telling me to shut up?
Anyone with a bit of intelligence in the ninja world can see this.
Although the result and process were good, Sarutobi Hiruzen definitely did not do this just to allow the seedling to grow further.
He just wants to brainwash Naruto!
Might Guy: “Oh! So this is what Hokage-sama meant!”
Orochimaru:
I don’t want to communicate with people whose brains are all about muscles. It’s too tiring!
Chapter 60 Is the golden flash really coming? (Requesting data) (Old version)
[It’s the second day again. ][Naruto finished training today and ran to the pool, but he didn’t see the usual ladies. ][Just because there was a white-haired, wretched man there, the young lady was scared away. 】
【Seeing this scene, Naruto became a little annoyed. 】
【“Old man, who are you?”】
[Naruto asked impatiently.]【“Old man?”】
[Jiraiya was stunned when he heard Naruto’s name, and he lost his balance and fell into the water. ][Naruto looked at Jiraiya coldly, as if his waist was drowned, and smiled without saying anything.][Still want to pretend in front of him? ][Kyuubi had already revealed Jiraiya’s identity to him long ago.][Naruto couldn’t believe it. This old pervert in front of him was actually one of the three famous ninjas in the legend!]Jiraiya:
Jiraiya was a little depressed.
Can he be blamed for this?
After all, who has a nine-year-old child who can fly Thunder God and get the recognition of the Nine-Tailed Fox?
Naruto achieved all these at the age of seven!
[“Old man, who are you and what do you want to do?”][“If you don’t tell me, I’ll leave!”][Naruto pretends to get dressed, then leaves in Thunder God style.][“Hehe!”][“I am the Toad Spirit Immortal Taoist of Myōboku Mountain, also known as the Toad Immortal. Please give me your guidance!”][Jiraiya snorted and slapped the water with his palm. A giant toad over one meter tall appeared under Jiraiya’s feet. Jiraiya threw his long hair behind him and stepped hard on the toad’s head with his front foot.][The toad under his feet was in pain from this kick and his mouth twitched: I knew that calling me out was not a good thing! ][“Oh, the lecherous immortal.”][Naruto felt nothing in his heart, and even wanted to roll his eyes.][Old man, you didn’t expect this, did you? I knew this a long time ago.]Uzumaki Naruto: “Lecherous sage, hahahaha!”
Naruto couldn’t help but laugh out loud when he heard himself in that world give the same evaluation.
Great minds think alike!
Tsunade: “What a shame! The reputation of the Sannin has been ruined by him! No wonder no one is willing to lend me money!”
Mute: …
Shizune didn’t quite want to respond to Tsunade at this moment.
[“Hey, Naruto, how did you do that?”]【Jiraiya approaches Naruto with a lewd smile on his face. 】
[“How did you do that?”][Naruto moved aside. This old guy is so lewd. Does he have any weird disease?][He learned a lot in class! Things like Mei and Ai.][“Just playing in the water with pretty girls? And you let them take the initiative!”][Jiraiya is really curious. If he can use it, he will try it next time! ][“Is it weird? I’m handsome!”][Naruto looked at Jiraiya’s obscene smile and moved aside again.][“Ah? Am I not handsome?”][Jiraiya looked down at the water and thought the people in it were pretty handsome! ][“Forget it, I’ll try to become your appearance next time!”][“Ah? Lecherous old man, are you crazy about that?”]【“Why don’t you turn into a fish?”】
[Naruto was shocked. He even thought of turning into me to pick up girls. Is he still a human being? ]“Good idea!”
[I didn’t expect that Jiraiya’s eyes would light up when he heard Naruto’s words. ][“What a lecherous old man! Stay away from me!”][“This is not lust, this is material collection! I am doing this for the benefit of the entire ninja world!”][“Lecherous old man, I’m leaving.”][Naruto greeted the other party, and then flew away directly with Thunder God. ][Don’t mention it, this guy, even though he’s old and lecherous, is pretty pleasant to chat with.][And Kyuubi said that the other party is quite strong. If we get to know him, maybe he can bring some benefits to us in the future. ][Jiraiya looks at Naruto as he leaves, and thinks back to the conversation just now.][He felt that his performance was pretty good! ][The first time they met, they quickly became closer. 】
[It looks like I’ll be able to accept a disciple soon. ][If you teach him the Rasengan, he will also be able to use Flying Thunder God. ][Minato, your son is becoming more and more like you! ]The Fourth Raikage: “Wait, is this guy here to teach Naruto the Flying Thunder God?”
At this time, some people finally reacted to Jiraiya’s ridiculous performance.
This is not right!
Naruto can now use Flying Thunder God, and will learn the Rasengan.
Flying Thunder God + Rasengan, isn’t this a definite ‘yellow flash’?
Mabui: “Looks like Konoha will have another character like the Yellow Flash!”
At this moment, the ninjas of the Hidden Cloud Village couldn’t help but recall an order.
If you encounter Konoha’s “Yellow Flash” on the battlefield, don’t hesitate, just run away!
Chapter 61 Rasengan! (Requesting data) (Old version)
[In the next ten days,][Naruto encounters Jiraiya almost every day. ][Especially yesterday, Naruto was invited by Uchiha Izumi to eat barbecue at Akimichi BBQ restaurant. ][This guy Jiraiya actually came to eat with a lick on his face! 】
[At noon that day, Naruto, who was out training after taking a nap, “ran into” Jiraiya again. 】
[“Lecherous Immortal, what on earth are you trying to do?”][“I feel a little embarrassed for eating your meal for free yesterday, so I’m going to make it up to you.”]【Jiraiya was really shocked during this period. 】
[This Naruto is not only very powerful, but he doesn’t look like a nine-year-old child at all. ][He is still so popular. Whether in the village or in school, there is always a lack of girls around Naruto. 】
[But what shocked him the most was that Naruto was actually living together! ! ! ][“You also know how to be embarrassed!”][“Tell me, how are you going to compensate me?”][Naruto rolled his eyes. Do you know how expensive Akimichi BBQ is? You, an old pervert, are asking for compensation. What can you give me?][“How about I teach you a ninjutsu as payment for last night’s meal?”][“How powerful is it? If it’s not powerful, I won’t learn it!”]Uchiha Izumi: “How shameless!”
Uchiha Izumi just couldn’t stand Jiraiya no matter how he looked at him.
Treating Naruto-kun to a meal is like a date.
This old guy came over to ruin the atmosphere!
[“Watch out, this move is called Rasengan!”]【Jiraiya extends his hand in front of Naruto. 】
[A small blue chakra ball appears in his hand, and then continues to expand.]【Then, Jiraiya hit the Rasengan on a nearby tree, and with a roar, the tree broke.】
【”How about it?”】
[“It looks good, but it’s not very powerful.”][Naruto then threw a punch, and another tree next to him also broke in half.][But obviously, the one that Naruto broke was thicker! ]【”this…”】
[No matter how many times I watched it, Jiraiya still felt it was outrageous. 】
[Tsunade’s super-powerful punch was figured out by a child on his own! ][“What about this?”][Jiraiya cannot admit defeat, another Rasengan appears in his hand, it looks like it is taller than Naruto! ][This time, the power of the Rasengan is obviously much greater, and it directly blasts a huge hole in the ground. ]Namikaze Minato: “This is the inheritance!”
Minato Namikaze looked at the scene in the light curtain where Jiraiya was teaching Naruto the Rasengan and couldn’t help but sigh.
Jiraiya: “But, this should have been inherited by you!”
Jiraiya couldn’t help feeling sad when he thought about how Minato Namikaze died on the night of the Nine-Tails.
The vigorous Namikaze Minato,
I think it will bring Konoha to a better side!
But it died halfway
[“Naruto, remember, this move is called Rasengan, and it is a ninjutsu developed by the Fourth Hokage.”][“It took the Fourth Hokage three years to create this technique. I wonder how long it will take you…”]【As he was talking, Jiraiya couldn’t continue. 】
[“Sexy Immortal, this is not the case.”][Naruto pointed the Rasengan in his hand towards Jiraiya and asked curiously.][Watching the whole process of Jiraiya using the Rasengan and listening to Jiraiya’s explanation, Naruto learned the Rasengan with his extraordinary understanding. ]Uchiha Izumi: “Hahahaha, look at that lecherous old man’s expression, it’s like he’s constipated!”
Shion: “Haha, this is my Naruto-kun, not just anybody can compare to him!”
Yukito: “Naruto’s understanding is still so terrifying. That’s right. Only in this way can he be worthy of… me.”
The wooden man’s voice became lower and lower.
She has always been arrogant, but when faced with Naruto’s amazing understanding, she had to admit defeat!
Tsunade: “Hahaha, well done, little Naruto! I’m really happy to see Jiraiya get humiliated!”
Senju Hashirama: “Tsunade-chan, don’t laugh so… well, so wildly.”
Senju Tobirama: “As expected of Naruto, his comprehension is still so amazing. I hope he can lead Konoha to glory in the future!”
[“It seems that you have quite a talent, Naruto!”][“Then there is another trick that even the Fourth Hokage has not yet developed.”][“That is to combine the changes in the nature of chakra and further develop the Rasengan!”][Faced with Naruto making balls to play with, Jiraiya was somewhat helpless. 】
【He used a killer move. 】
[Originally, he was planning to wait until Naruto grew up before teaching him. ]【But the current situation was beyond his expectations. 】
[The Rasengan is ready-made, and you can learn it in no time.][It’s different when combined with chakra changes. Can you try to learn it again? ]Chapter 62: Ninja School Graduation, Scumbag Online! (Requesting Data) (Old Version)
Comparison of the two Naruto, Naruto the Sea King has a great understanding: Chapter 62: Graduation from Ninja School, the scumbag is online! (Request data) Picture and text
[“Sexy Immortal, have I succeeded?”]【Numb! 】
【I feel numb! 】
[Seeing the Rasenshuriken in Naruto’s hand, Jiraiya was completely numb. ][He just finished explaining to Naruto the changes in the nature of chakra.][A spiral shuriken immediately appeared in Naruto’s hand. ][Jiraiya immediately slapped his palm on the ground, summoned a toad, and entered the toad’s mouth.][Then, as a puff of white smoke dissipated, Jiraiya disappeared from the spot. ][Let’s go, whoever wants to stay here can stay! ]【Hit someone! 】
Not to mention Jiraiya, even everyone in the ninja world was numb.
This is outrageous!
They saw with their own eyes Jiraiya explaining to Naruto what the change in the nature of chakra was.
I just finished talking about the changes in the properties of wind attribute chakra.
No one even tested Naruto’s chakra attributes.
Then Naruto formed a Rasenshuriken.
Ohnoki: “I’m serious. Naruto is still staying in the ninja school. You Konoha are wasting your talent!”
The Fourth Raikage: “This is an incredible comprehension! This is an incredible comprehension again! Why doesn’t our Cloud Village have such incredible comprehension?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen:
At this point he was really speechless.
He could also understand why he had to keep Naruto in the ninja school.
Because Naruto’s current concept of the will of fire is too weak!
He wanted Naruto to attend classes in the ninja school so that Naruto could develop a bond under the influence of the classroom environment.
But he really couldn’t figure it out!
Now it seems that the Naruto bond has not yet been formed,
It seems like I’m going to have a girlfriend!
And more than one!
[After teaching Naruto, Jiraiya disappeared right where he was. ][It’s so discouraging to be with a genius! ]【The 60th year of Konoha.】
[Naruto finally reached the day of graduation from Ninja School! ][Without a doubt, all Naruto students passed the exam and graduated successfully.][In the two days after the exam, Naruto was extremely busy. ][I date different female classmates every day and don’t even have time to practice. ][“Mua!”]【”Goodbye, Ino-chan!”】
[Naruto accompanied Ino for the whole morning, and after dinner they kissed goodbye.][The next moment, Naruto arrived outside the gate of the Hyuga family using Flying Thunder God.][“Sorry for the wait, Hinata-chan, let’s go!”][Saying this, Naruto took Hinata’s hand who was waiting at the door and started their next date! ]Is this still a person???
When everyone in the ninja world saw this scene, their brains almost collapsed.
What kind of scumbag is this!
He had just kissed the last girl goodbye when he used Flying Thunder God to hold the hand of the next girl.
Is this how Flying Thunder God is used?
After seeing this, Tobirama Senju couldn’t help but wonder why he invented this technique in the first place!
Yamanaka Ino: “Ahhh, that’s great! Naruto-kun kissed me!”
Shion: “How enviable! Why haven’t I kissed Naruto-kun on the lips since I was not in Konoha!”
Tiantian: “Hey, I’m the first one! I had a date yesterday afternoon!”
Haruno Sakura: “Why am I not here???”
Sakura almost went crazy when she saw the scene on the light screen.
Why can everyone date Naruto-kun, but she can’t have a sweet date?
What she didn’t know was,
Naruto always felt that Haruno Sakura exuded a masculine aura.
He subconsciously mistook Sakura for a man!
How to date a man?
I’m not gay!!!
[“Hinata-chan, I really can’t eat anymore.”][Naruto and Hinata spent an afternoon strolling around and tried almost all the snacks in Konoha. ][At this moment, Naruto felt that he had never eaten so much, but Hinata still wanted to feed him. ][“Oh~”]【Seeing that Naruto couldn’t eat any more, Hinata stuffed the bunch of dumplings into her own mouth.】
[Naruto is really confused, how can such a small mouth eat so much! ]【Night falls.】
[Naruto held Hinata’s hand and came to the back door of the Hyuga family. ][Before parting, Naruto took a bite of the white and tender apple in front of him. ][After a while, the apple was ripe, and Naruto tasted it again. ]【Sweet…】
[“Smells great!”][Naruto couldn’t help but taste it again, and then he slipped away with a Flying Thunder God. ][If you do this in front of someone’s house, what are you waiting for? 】
[The Hyuga family’s white eyes are not blind! ]Hmm~
When Hinata in the live broadcast room saw herself being kissed on the screen, her face turned red instantly.
Hyuga Hinata: “Hehe, great, three times!”
But the old father, Hyuga Hiashi and Hinata’s feelings were completely different!
He saw with his own eyes that after Naruto kissed Yamanaka Ino goodbye,
That’s why I used Flying Thunder God to date Hinata!
If this kind of guy were in front of him, wouldn’t he have to use the full set of Hyuga Soft Fist to treat him?
However, he seemed to have forgotten that he most likely could not defeat Naruto at this moment.
Chapter 63 I like many people! (Please give me flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets) (Old version)
Comparison of the two Narutos, Naruto the Sea King has an amazing understanding: Chapter 63 I like many people! (Seeking flowers, evaluation votes, monthly votes) Picture and text
[A few days of rest passed in a flash. ]【Today is the day for class division. 】
[“From today on, you will be independent ninjas!”][Iruka stood on the podium and spoke with great emotion.]【Meanwhile, in the Hokage’s office. 】
[The Sandaime is looking at the scene in the crystal ball with several leading jonin.][In the picture, Sasuke looks at Naruto, and there seems to be light in his eyes. ][This is the person who saved their clan, and he is so powerful! ][His ideal is to follow in Naruto’s footsteps! ]In the leaves.
“This is not me! How could I be like this!”
Sasuke looked at himself in the light screen and couldn’t help but want to cover his face.
My situation is getting worse and worse.
The ideal has become wanting to be Naruto’s little brother?
[Naruto’s right hand was held by Ino, who seemed to be drawing something on his palm.][His left hand was around Hinata’s waist, and he occasionally whispered something to the two girls. ][‘Is this Naruto? ‘]【Yuhi Kurenai looks at Naruto in the crystal ball. 】
[For some reason, she recalled the last time they bathed together in the pool, and her pretty face turned slightly red. ][“Uzumaki Naruto?”][Kakashi looked at the blond boy and muttered.][“Teacher, your child has graduated too!”][The Third Hokage had already told him in advance that Naruto would be assigned to his class! ][“Team 7, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura!”][Iruka’s voice came out, and Sakura almost flew with joy. ]【Who understands! 】
[The two most handsome guys in the class are both on her team! ][Sasuke’s mouth curled up as well. In his opinion, it didn’t matter who the other person was.][As long as I can be in the same group with Naruto-sama, even if I am the leader of the group, it’s fine! ]Haruno Sakura: ???
Sakura smiled bitterly and didn’t want to talk anymore.
She is a beautiful girl, but Naruto treats her as a man, while Sasuke regards her as a pig.
It’s too abstract!!!
[After the classes were divided, everyone waited obediently in the classroom for the leading teacher. ][“Team Eight, follow me!”][The first one to come was the red-eyed, cold and arrogant sister Hong. ][She walked into the door, looked around, and paused for a moment on Naruto.]【When Naruto saw the other party, his eyes also lit up. 】
【It looks so good! 】
[The last time I saw her, she wasn’t wearing much clothes, so I didn’t notice it.][During this meeting, Naruto felt that she was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen.]Sunset Red:
Hearing Naruto’s thoughts, Kurenai couldn’t help but blush.
I couldn’t help but feel a strange feeling in my heart.
[“We are teammates from now on. Please take care of me!”][After a while, Naruto and the other two were the only ones left in the class. Naruto stood up and spoke to Sasuke and Sakura beside him.][“Naruto-kun, please take care of me!”][Ignoring Sakura, Sasuke excitedly came up and shook Naruto’s hand and said. ]【Finally! 】
[After being classmates for such a long time, I have always been squeezed by those girls and can’t get close to Naruto-kun. 】
[This can be considered the first time he and Naruto are so close! ][Sakura’s outstretched hand was stuck in mid-air. ][Liying: I am the only girl in the team, what’s your attitude? ][“My impression of you is pretty average.”][After a long time, Kakashi, a man with white hair and a mask and dead eyes, finally arrived. ]Uzumaki Naruto: “It seems that Kakashi-sensei’s late arrival was completely intentional!”
Kakashi: “I am here to observe you!”
In the cave.
Uchiha Obito: “Haha, I’m actually a useless leader of a team, how boring!”
In Obito’s eyes, Kakashi has fallen into the trap called bond and cannot extricate himself!
There is absolutely no cure!
[“My name is Hatake Kakashi, and I don’t like or dislike anything.”][Kakashi has a salted fish expression on his face, as if he has no worldly desires. ][“I don’t have any dreams for the future. I have many interests, but I don’t want to talk about them.”][The salted fish turned over hard, but it was still salted fish. ][“My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I hate and like a lot of things. My dream is to follow in Naruto’s footsteps and become as strong as Naruto!”]【When Sasuke spoke, his eyes never left Naruto.】
[The two eyes sparkled, and it was obvious that he had become a fanboy of Naruto. ]【“???”】
[After hearing Sasuke’s dream, Kakashi was stunned for a moment. ][Does Naruto have such a big influence on him? 】
[“My name is Haruno Sakura, do you like…do you have a dream…I hate Ino!”][When Sakura was talking, she couldn’t help but glance at Naruto, the meaning was self-evident. ][“My name is Uzumaki Naruto. I hate the feeling of not being able to make progress. I like to become stronger. And there are Ino, Izumi, Uzuki Yugao, Tenten…”][“My dream is to rebuild the Whirlpool Kingdom!”][Kakashi was shocked when he heard Naruto’s words. ][The son of his master. Judging from the long list of names in his favorite book, Naruto is already preparing to rebuild the Land of Whirlpools at a young age! ][“Gather at the training ground at 5 a.m. tomorrow!”][“Remember to bring your ninja tools.”]【“Remember not to eat breakfast, or you’ll vomit.”】
[After saying this, Kakashi disappeared from the spot. ]【Then, Naruto also disappeared from the spot. 】
Chapter 64 Kakashi: This combo can hit me? (Seeking flowers and votes) (Old version)
When Uchiha Itachi heard his brother’s dream, he just wanted to find a piece of tofu and kill himself.
Finished!
My own younger brother has become a bootlicker!
On the other side, Jiraiya was stunned when he heard Naruto’s dream and the long list of names he liked.
I have been chasing after her for so many years but haven’t caught up with her yet.
Naruto has just graduated, how come he seems to have started a harem?
Uchiha Madara: “It seems that the Land of Whirlpools may actually be rebuilt.”
Uzumaki Mito: “I never thought that the hope for the reconstruction of our Whirlpool Country lies in this little Naruto.”
The Fourth Raikage: “Not bad, Naruto, you little brat, rebuilding the Land of Whirlpools means leaving Konoha, very good!”
[Early the next morning.][Naruto and the other two arrived at the training ground on time. ]【But Kakashi hasn’t come yet. Maybe he got lost. 】
[“I heard that this kind of test usually requires actual combat. It’s likely that the three of us will fight against one of the other party. So let’s arrange the division of labor first.”][“Sasuke, use your Sharingan to help locate Kakashi’s position.”][“Xiaoying, you…just protect yourself.”]【Seeing that Kakashi hadn’t arrived yet, Naruto arranged the division of labor. 】
[I heard that the opponent is an elite jonin, this is an opponent Naruto has never encountered before! ][So far, Naruto has only beaten away a masked man who looked unremarkable, and also beaten to death a young Uchiha Itachi.][Also, don’t be fooled by the fact that the big guys summoned by Uchiha Itachi look scary, they are all just the kind that can be defeated with one punch.][Looks good but not useful! ]Good looking but not practical
After hearing Naruto’s comments, Obito and Uchiha Itachi fell silent.
White Zetsu: “Hahaha, you’re just a worthless masked man, Obito, you’re being laughed at!”
Obito was in a state of confusion at this moment.
He just wants to kill someone now!
What’s wrong with me!
I’m so strong! If it weren’t for that damn dark realm, would I be like this?
On the other side,
Hoshigaki Kisame: “Haha, Mr. Itachi, it seems you’ve been underestimated!”
Uchiha Itachi was speechless for a while.
That dark area is so buggy!
Even now, he couldn’t think of any good way to deal with it.
All five senses are blocked, and injuries can only be inferred through the perception of chakra. How can we fight like this?
[In the bushes not far away, Kakashi looked at the three people gathered together to discuss countermeasures and nodded with satisfaction. ][He doesn’t need the three of them to come up with a good solution, as long as they cooperate.][“This is a bond!”]【It’s past eleven o’clock.】
[Naruto and his friends suspected that Kakashi was not lost, but fell into a well! ][“Good morning, everyone!”][A white-haired salted fish came from a distance and greeted the group. ][However, the three of them ignored him, and the atmosphere fell into silence for a while. ][“Sorry, a black cat blocked my way on the way here…”][Kakashi explained with a smile, but was met with silence as usual, and the three people gave him unfriendly looks.][“Ahem, the alarm is set at twelve o’clock. Your goal is to snatch these two bells from me before the alarm goes off. Those without bells will have no lunch!”][Kakashi coughed lightly, trying to ease the embarrassment, and at the same time took out an alarm clock and pressed the time, then took out two bells to explain the rules of this assessment.][“Why are there only two bells?”][“Because at most two people will pass, and those who fail will be sent back to the Ninja School.”][Hearing Sakura’s question, Kakashi couldn’t help but cheer inwardly. He thought these three people had no intention of speaking! ][“You can use ninja tools, but you won’t be able to get the bell unless you are determined to kill me!”][Although Kakashi’s tone was still joking, his eyes became serious, letting Naruto and the other two know that this was not a fake.]【Then Kakashi felt that Naruto’s eyes changed! 】
[That look, as if he really wanted to kill himself! ][“Big fox! Get ready. I might need your help later!”][At this moment, Naruto is eager to try, and is ready to use this elite jonin to test his current strength. ][After all, this is Naruto’s first time to fight an elite jonin, and he has thought it through.][First, use the Dark Territory, then use Flying Thunder God and Super Power Fist, then Serious Punch and Rasenshuriken, and if that doesn’t work, call out the Big Fox! ]In the live broadcast room, Kakashi was a little confused when he saw Naruto’s thoughts on the light screen.
I don’t think I’m that strong!
What’s going on?
Is this combo intended to kill myself directly?
Might Guy: “Kakashi! I believe you will win, go ahead!”
Kakashi: I’m going to punch the fuck!
When Kakashi heard what Guy said, he couldn’t help but want to curse.
Even the Naruto may not be able to withstand this combo, and you want me to do it?
The Fourth Raikage: “Haha, it looks like this copy ninja is going to get beaten!”
Red Bean: “It’s really interesting that little Naruto actually thought like this, Kakashi-senpai, I wonder if you can take over?”
Asuma: “Hahaha, Kakashi, it looks like you’re going to be in trouble!”
When other people in the ninja world saw this, they couldn’t help but laugh.
This Naruto actually has no idea of ​​his own strength.
I’m afraid there aren’t many people in the ninja world who can handle this combo!!!
Chapter 65 Naruto: Is this the elite jonin? (Seeking data) (Old version)
[Kakashi also knew a lot about Naruto before. 】
[He can use the Strange Punch, Flying Thunder God, Rasenshuriken, and a Darkness Walking Technique. 】
[To be honest, Kakashi was also shocked when he first learned about it.][This child of my teacher is too amazing! ][However, after analyzing each one, Kakashi still feels that he has a certain chance of winning. ][Especially since he had chosen this venue on purpose, there would definitely not be any trace of Naruto’s Flying Thunder God Mark.][In this way, Naruto can only use Flying Thunder God through Flying Thunder God Shuriken, and the combat pressure is instantly reduced a lot. ][“Then, let’s begin!”][Kakashi lowers his hand, announcing the start of the battle.][Naruto pushed hard with his right foot, the ground broke instantly, and he rushed straight towards Kakashi.][Sharingan appears in Sasuke’s eyes, reporting to Naruto. ][Sakura…Sakura hasn’t reacted yet. ][While moving, Naruto clapped his hands, and instantly endless darkness enveloped all directions.][Now that he has mastered the technique, Naruto can now summon the Dark Realm by simply clapping his hands, without the need for any hand seals.][Darkness spreads over, covering one of Kakashi’s legs, and Kakashi instantly realizes something is wrong! ][He knows the effect of the Darkness Technique! ][The moment he made contact, his legs lost feeling. If this was the Dark Movement Technique, he would be able to be eaten by the Sealing Technique! ][Kakashi stomped his other leg on the ground and dodged backwards.][But the speed at which darkness spread was much faster than him. In just a moment, Kakashi was shrouded in darkness.][“Escape, earth flow wall!”][Feeling that his five senses were lost, Kakashi relied on his intuition to quickly form hand seals. ][A wall of earth with dog heads on it blocked Naruto’s way forward. ][Naruto didn’t even pause and crashed through the earth wall.][Instantly, dirt flew everywhere, and a lot of it hit Kakashi.]Kakashi definitely lost.
Seeing this, everyone in the ninja world basically sentenced Kakashi to death.
In this situation, almost everyone feels that it is a dead end!
The Fourth Raikage: “I’m afraid I may not be able to dodge this move!”
The Fourth Raikage looked solemn as he watched the speed at which the darkness spread before him.
【jingle!】
[Naruto looked at the bell in his hand, somewhat incredulous.][Such a loser, but still an elite jonin? 】
[“You all passed!”][“From today on, you are my lovely subordinates!”][Kakashi panted and said with a helpless smile. ][The Third Hokage didn’t tell me that Naruto is actually this strong! ][Now that I have lost, what else can I do? Everyone must pass! ][In response to Kakashi’s words, the three of them just silently responded and then dispersed. ][Naruto doesn’t need to be told, he just thinks Kakashi is too weak. 】
[Sasuke saw Naruto win easily, which further deepened his image as a little fanboy. 】
[Sakura… Before Sakura could react, the test was over! ]Kakashi: “Don’t look at me like that. It won’t matter who goes up to me like this, Naruto!”
Seeing the strange looks from the people around him, Kakashi explained.
But after hearing his words, the others nodded.
Indeed, with a Naruto like this, it depends on the Hokage to fight him to the death, maybe he can win!
Got to take the initiative!
And the God of Death must not be affected by this dark realm!
Namikaze Minato: “I never thought that Naruto would grow to this point without realizing it!”
Yamanaka Ino: “As expected of my Naruto-kun! So awesome!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “What do you mean yours? This is obviously mine!”
……
Konoha Chunin Exam venue.
Orochimaru: “Naruto-kun, I am really becoming more and more interested in you.”
Orochimaru looked at Naruto in the light curtain and became more and more satisfied.
If he gets Naruto’s body, it would be the best choice!
Orochimaru was not too afraid of Naruto’s killer dark domain.
This area is at most three to five hundred meters wide!
If it weren’t for Naruto’s speed, any slightly stronger ninja would be able to escape from the area at will.
Then attack from a distance.
Others may not be able to do it, but he has a way!
In other words, he has too many options. At worst, he can call on thousands of snakes to resist the damage or send them out to himself!
[In the following period of time, Naruto’s Team 7 will basically be doing some D-level missions. ][“Is this the life of a ninja? Why do I feel like I’m not even as good as a ninja school?”][Looking at the pitiful remuneration he received and thinking about the work he had done, Naruto began to doubt his life. ][He originally thought that the ninja world was all about fighting and killing, but he didn’t expect it to be full of human relationships! ][This kind of life continued until an old man came to the village.]Chapter 66: When you see a puddle, use the spiral shuriken! (Request data) (Old version)
[This morning, Naruto and his friends received another commission. ][Since Kakashi was late again, it was already past ten o’clock when they arrived here. ][They are the only team left in the entire hall still accepting commissions. ][“This is the mission to be entrusted here!”][Just when a few people were looking for a better commission, a drunken voice suddenly sounded. ][Naruto looked back and saw an old man with drunken eyes, a white towel around his neck and a white rope tied around his head walking in.]Zabuza: “Damn, is it possible that the me in that world really has to face such a brat?”
When Zabuza saw the old man, he wanted to kill him with one blow.
Good man, you are the one who brought Naruto here?
Mei Terumi: “It looks like this world’s Naruto will also take on this mission. Zabuza is really unlucky.”
Hoshigaki Kisame: “It looks like the current owner of the beheading sword is going to die too.”
[It’s so hard to not have to do tasks like catching rabbits or pulling weeds, and you can even leave the village. ][“We took it!”][Naruto made the decision, Sasuke said whatever the big brother said, and Sakura flattered him, saying that they were both right.][Kakashi… someone who can’t even take a single blow from Naruto has no right to speak. ][The Third Hokage didn’t say anything about Naruto’s team taking on this mission.][Kakashi is already pretty powerful, and now there’s Naruto who can beat Kakashi with one move. ][With this configuration, you won’t necessarily fail even if you encounter Shadows from other villages in a C-rank mission! ][The next morning, Kakashi, Naruto, the other two, and Dazna set out from the main gate of Konoha. ]【Feeling the breeze blowing across my face and the rustling of leaves. 】
[Naruto, who had never left the village, couldn’t help but feel better. ][“Hey, Kakashi-sensei, are there ninjas in the Land of Waves as well?”][“No, there is no… in Wave Country”][Listening to Sakura’s curious questions and Kakashi’s answers, Naruto became more curious about the outside world. ][‘There are so many countries in the ninja world, there must be more powerful people! I must be careful.’][In fact, Naruto had thought about leaving the village to take a look before. ][But with a cautious attitude, he only released a few shadow clones to explore the way. ][I didn’t expect that I didn’t see anyone else until the shadow clone’s chakra was exhausted and it disappeared.][After leaving the village, there were nothing but trees, which made him want to hammer the trees.]Senju Hashirama: “Yes, even if you have great strength, you must always be vigilant. This is what a ninja is like!”
Hashirama Senju agreed with Naruto’s idea very much.
The other people in the ninja world were speechless when they heard this.
Okay, you are strong and everything you say makes sense.
[As they walked, Naruto and his friends passed by two small puddles. ][‘My goodness, it hasn’t rained for a long time, and there are still puddles? If you were a puddle of urine, it might be more reasonable! ‘][Naruto saw the puddle and immediately became alert. He turned around and gave Kakashi and the others behind him a look.][“Rasenshuriken!”][Buzz～][Naruto’s movements were so fast that even Kakashi, who understood Naruto’s expression, didn’t react before the Rasenshuriken was thrown out.][The sound of wind blades cutting and the sound of spiral shuriken hitting the ground sounded one after another. ][After a scream, the two puddles disappeared, replaced by two pools of blood.][The power of the spiral shuriken was truly enormous, not even a stump of flesh was left behind. ][“Naruto-kun, what is this?”][Sakura’s voice trembled slightly.][Naruto looked back and saw that everyone except Kakashi was a little confused. No, Kakashi was also a little confused, but it was not visible through the mask.][At this moment, Kakashi’s heart was also broken. ][As a jonin, how could he not see that there was something wrong with those two puddles. ][When he saw Naruto’s eyes, he realized that Naruto had seen through it, and Kakashi felt somewhat relieved. ]【Teacher, your son has grown up…】
[Before Kakashi could finish his sigh, he saw Naruto directly formed a spiral shuriken and threw it over. ][At this moment, Kakashi was stunned. ][Is there really someone who would use a nuclear bomb to test two mosquitoes? ][“These two are Chunin from the Hidden Mist Village. The ninjas from that village are famous for assassinations. Those two puddles are disguised by the Hidden Mist Village ninjas.”][Kakashi stepped forward to explain, playing his part.][He can’t keep being called useless as a team leader! ][Sakura and Sasuke looked as if they had suddenly realized something.]Chapter 67: Going out on a mission and going home for a nap? (Seeking data) (Old version)
Seeing Naruto’s performance, the chat group fell silent again.
Good guy, as soon as he found something wrong, he directly used the spiral shuriken.
Doesn’t your chakra cost money?
But everyone turned around and thought of Naruto’s total chakra amount and recovery speed.
It seems that it doesn’t cost money.
Jiraiya: “Naruto, isn’t he a little too cautious? He actually came up with a Rasenshuriken to test me.”
Tsunade: “Haha, not bad, this brat is very much to my taste!”
Senju Hashirama: “Madara, this reminds me of our past.”
Uchiha Madara: “You have the nerve to say that you are using thousands of hands to fight a few ninjas who came out of nowhere?”
Uchiha Madara was very confused. He still remembered that scene.
There were only a dozen ninjas there, and Hashirama Senju came up with thousands of hands in one move.
The forest is gone!
In the end, it was Hashirama who used Wood Release to plant it again.
Kakashi: “Haha, maybe this is the thinking of a strong man.”
Kakashi wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a forced smile.
He really doesn’t understand these people who have no shortage of chakra.
Shouldn’t chakra be used sparingly?
[“Mr. Dazna, you didn’t tell us in advance that we would encounter ninja attacks during this mission!”][“The presence of ninjas in this mission has exceeded the scope of a C-rank mission.”][Kakashi looked at Dazna and said, his tone was very serious.][“As for whether to give up the mission, it’s up to you to decide.”]【Then, Kakashi looked at Naruto and the other two. 】
[After all, he is only the leader of the team, and they have to make this decision themselves. ][And the main point is that he really couldn’t imagine what kind of difficulties Naruto would encounter with his strength. ][“Go on, but old man, you have to pay us back and give us some compensation.”][Naruto glanced at Dazna and said.][Although these people are not very powerful, he hates the feeling of being cheated. Even though he really wants to take advantage of this mission to go out and hang out more, this is not a reason for him to lie to himself! ][“Continue”*2][Naruto continued, and the other two naturally agreed. ]Haruno Sakura: “Wait, why do I feel like I’m the younger brother?”
Uchiha Sasuke: “Damn it! I’m too weak!”
Yamanaka Ino: “Don’t say that. After all, there is a clear gap in strength between you and Naruto-kun. There is nothing we can do about it!”
Sakura and Sasuke felt a little unhappy when they saw in the light curtain that they were almost becoming Naruto’s younger brothers.
(Xiaoying is why I am treated as a younger brother even though I am a pretty girl!)
But the comforting words of their companions were like a sharp knife, piercing their defenses.
This is so heartbreaking! It’s better not to comfort you!
[Faced with this situation, Dazna could only nod and agree helplessly. ][We can’t let him go back and die! ][At worst, we can just go back and get together! ][For the next period of time, the group continued walking like this, and nothing else happened.]【It was until noon. 】
[“I’m going home for lunch. Are you guys going back?”][“Or do you plan to eat here?”][It’s time for dinner, and the others are preparing to get some food and then take a break.][Naruto left several Flying Thunder God marks on the ground and around it, then he looked at Kakashi and the other three and asked.]【？ ？ ？】
[Kakashi was stunned when he heard Naruto’s words. ][He has been carrying out missions for so many years, and he has never seen anyone return to the village to eat lunch at noon! ][Don’t you have to go home and sleep at night? ][“Naruto, when ninjas go out on missions, they have to eat, drink, defecate, urinate, and sleep on the road. How can we have time to go back?”]【Kakashi tries to persuade Naruto. 】
[“Oh, then Kakashi-sensei, you’re not going back, right?”]【“What about you three?”】
[Obviously, Kakashi’s persuasion failed. ][“Go back!”*3]【The three voices of going back were extremely firm. Why should we stay here and sleep in the open air when we can go back and have a hot meal?】
[Sakura is so happy right now. She didn’t expect that going on a mission with Naruto-kun would be like this! ][Dazna’s expression was a little bitter. It looked like the room in Konoha couldn’t be refunded for the time being! Another expense!][Sasuke looked at Naruto with shining eyes, and whatever Naruto said was what he meant. ][“Well, if that’s the case, then I…”][Kakashi hadn’t finished speaking yet, and had just stretched out his hand halfway, when Naruto put his hand on Sasuke and Sakura’s shoulders, and gave Dazna a corner of his clothes.][Naruto and his companions disappeared right where they were.][Kakashi’s hands were stretched out in the air, looking a little awkward.]Chapter 68 Moral kidnapping? I have no morals! (Requesting data) (Old version)
Can Flying Thunder God be used like this?
Seeing Naruto’s actions, the entire ninja world was shocked.
Ohnoki: “This, this is too amazing! Is there anyone who uses Flying Thunder God like this?”
Inuzuka Kiba: “That’s great! Doesn’t that mean that Team 7 in that world doesn’t need to eat dry food when they go out on missions?”
Kakashi: “But I remember that the farther away Flying Thunder God is, the more chakra it consumes, and the harder it is to locate, right?”
Haruno Sakura: “Teacher Kakashi, have you forgotten? Naruto-kun has improved the Flying Thunder God Technique!”
Kakashi only remembered after hearing Sakura’s reminder.
It seems so!
Naruto not only learned Flying Thunder God, but also improved it!
Not only is the problem of chakra consumption solved, but the distance is also completely ignored!
At this moment, countless ninjas in the ninja world showed envious eyes.
It’s great to have teammates like this!
Not only does it perfectly solve the problem of eating, but you also don’t have to worry about being attacked by the enemy during rest time!
Might Guy: “Hahaha, Kakashi, you look so funny.”
Kakashi:
[After saying goodbye to Uchiha Izumi, Naruto met the other three people in a few minutes. ][When Naruto and his three companions returned to the previous place, they saw Kakashi looking at them with a resentful look.][But this kind of look is of no use to Naruto. ][As we walked until night, Naruto left several Flying Thunder God Marks around as usual. ][“Teacher Kakashi, will you go back home tonight?”]【“Yes.”】
[Kakashi has accepted his fate. It is a pity that this teacher is not as capable as his students! ][He felt that his position in the team might be the lowest among all the leading jonin! ][The moonlight spreads over the land of Konoha, and Konoha is bustling with people at night.][“Hey, Kakashi-senpai.”][Kakashi was walking on the streets of Konoha with no light in his eyes, when he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind.][“Oh, Hayate, what’s wrong?”][Kakashi greeted the visitor when he saw him coming. ]【The person who came was Moonlight Gale. 】
[“Senior Kakashi, didn’t I hear that you left the village to carry out a mission? Did the mission get cancelled?”]【“Not cancelled.”】
[Hearing the question from Moonlight Gale, Kakashi couldn’t help but twitch the corner of his mouth under his mask. ][This guy, is he here to expose my scars? ][After a while, the two chatted for a while and then separated. ][After all, it is common sense that the ninja world cannot discuss mission content. 】
In the live broadcast room, Kakashi could understand his own feelings by looking at the images on the screen.
Common sense built up over decades has collapsed just like that!
Who can accept it?
[After a few days of travel, Naruto and his group finally reached the seaside. ]【A boatman came to pick up a few people. 】
[The Wave Country where Dazna is located is an island country and can only be reached by boat. 】
[On the boat, several people sat bored. ]【Occasionally chat to pass the time. 】
[“Mr. Dazna, can you tell us about the previous attacker? We are all here now.”][Kakashi asked Dazna.][After all, when a ninja is on a mission, intelligence is extremely important! ][“My country…”][Dazna told everyone a story while thinking about his country. ][In the story, a businessman named Cardo secretly ruled the Kingdom of Waves, exploited the people, acted recklessly, and made the entire Kingdom of Waves suffer. ][In the end, they could only hope to find ninjas from the outside world to help them build a bridge to connect to the outside world.][During the conversation, Dazna was playing the victim all the time, trying to morally blackmail a few people to continue to protect him.][After hearing the other party’s story, Naruto ignored him. 】
[You are oppressed, but you don’t resist and expect others to help you? ][When others looked down upon me, I would always think that when I became powerful in the future, I would call out the Nine-Tailed Fox and give them a chance to avenge themselves.][See! You have to do everything yourself, right?][The boat docked, and Naruto and his companions got off. ][No one paid attention to Dazna’s words from beginning to end, which made him feel a little embarrassed. ][The shore is still a long way from Dazna’s home.][Naruto always stays alert. After all, the closer you are to the enemy’s lair, the more enemies there are and the stronger they are. This is common sense! ][He would never believe that the big boss behind the scenes was the two puddles he encountered when he went out! ]PS: Please give me some flowers, evaluation votes, and monthly tickets. Thank you everyone!
Chapter 69: First Encounter with Zabuza! (Requesting Data) (Old Version)
When everyone in the ninja world heard Naruto’s idea, they all nodded in agreement.
Of course, most people’s agreement does not include calling out the Nine-Tailed Fox and letting those people seek revenge on it!
Zabuza: “Naruto obviously seems to be in a bad temper, why don’t you just kill this old man with a single blow and go home!”
Zabuza was a little annoyed, wondering if he would be killed instantly by this little brat!
If he had known this, he would not have accepted the task!
Or you could just kill that old guy Dazna with your own sword!
Yamanaka Ino: “My Naruto-kun is not that kind of person!”
Fenghua Xiaoxue: “That’s right, even if Naruto sees a helpless little girl like me, he will definitely help! Then I will pledge my love to you.”
Shion: “Pah, if you want to save someone, save me first. I’ll pledge my love to you first!”
Ye Cang: “If only I had a chance to be resurrected…”
【“Everyone be careful!”】
[Kakashi, who was on the march, suddenly sensed a hint of murderous intent and asked everyone to remain alert. ][“Here, take them with you.”][“If there is any danger, I can support you at any time!”][Naruto took out four Flying Thunder God Kunai and handed them to Sasuke, Sakura, and Dazna in turn.][After thinking for a while, Naruto took out another one and handed it to Kakashi. ][Kakashi felt greatly insulted.]Yamato: “Kakashi-senpai is really underestimated!”
Might Guy: “Hahaha, Kakashi, you’ve really regressed! You need your subordinates to protect you.”
What could Kakashi say? He couldn’t say anything!
Who makes Naruto stronger than him?
And Naruto meant well, it was just a little too insulting!
[Just as Naruto finished distributing the kunai, a huge sword spun and flew towards the group, apparently intending to kill them all at once.][Naruto looked at the flying beheading sword and threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand above the beheading sword.][When the Flying Thunder God Kunai and the beheading sword approached, Naruto immediately urged the Flying Thunder God to come above the beheading sword. ][“Hey, this knife looks pretty hard. How does it compare to my fist?”][Chakra quickly gathered towards his hands, and Naruto looked at the beheading sword in front of him with a very serious expression.]【A serious punch! 】
[With a loud bang, the beheading sword was broken by Naruto’s punch. ][The blade sank into the ground, and the handle flew to a distant tree and stuck into its trunk.]Zabuza fell into silence when he saw his beheading sword being broken.
He thought he could still fight.
As a result, my knife was broken directly. How can I fight back?
You know, half of his strength lies in this knife!
Tsunade: “The power of this Naruto’s punch is beyond mine!”
Tsunade couldn’t help but feel sad when she saw Naruto use a serious punch.
At least two words should be left for the improvement of other ninjutsu.
As for her super-powerful punch, she simply changed its name after the improvement!
[A figure rushed out from the woods and jumped onto the handle of the knife stuck in the tree trunk.][“Kid, your punch is quite powerful!”][A man wearing a Mist Ninja forehead protector and a bandage on his face appeared on the hilt of the sword. ][Zabuza looked at the beheading sword that was broken into two pieces in front of him, and the corner of his mouth under the bandage couldn’t help but twitch. ][When did my sword become so fragile? ]Biwa Juzo: “This little brat’s power is so terrifying!”
When Biwa Juzang saw the beheading sword being broken into two pieces, his expression tightened.
As one of the first ‘Seven Ninja Swordsmen’, Biwa Juzo knows this sword very well.
Although the beheading sword is not truly indestructible, it can only regenerate through blood.
But this doesn’t mean that it is not hard enough!
[“I never thought I would have the opportunity to meet Konoha’s copy ninja Kakashi!”][“I just don’t know who this kid is?”][Zabuza said in a low voice, but his eyes were fixed on Naruto.][This brat is probably a bigger threat than Kakashi! ][“Haha, I didn’t expect to meet the demon from the Hidden Mist Village, Momochi Zabuza!”][Kakashi recognized the other person’s identity as soon as he saw him, and immediately pulled open the forehead protector that was blocking the Sharingan. ]【This kind of enemy cannot be underestimated. 】
【”I?”】
[“Haha, let’s see if you have the ability to find out!”][Naruto was speechless as he listened to the conversation between the two.][First of all, they mentioned each other’s nicknames. These nicknames were quite impressive.][But why do I feel like there isn’t a single one that’s weak in terms of strength? ]Chapter 70: Prize-winning guessing game appears. Zabuza escapes without a fight? (Seeking data) (Old version)
Naruto’s words directly slapped Kakashi and Zabuza in the face.
Hearing this voice, everyone in the ninja world was ready to go.
This prize-winning guessing contest is finally here again!
[Question: Facing Uzumaki Naruto, what choice will Zabuza make? ][A: Don’t be fooled by this kid’s great strength and speed, but he looks so young. I’m afraid Kakashi is the most powerful one on the other side. I must quickly take down Kakashi and shock the others!][B: Copy Ninja Kakashi, there is also this little kid whose background is unknown. Let’s try to fight him first. If you can’t defeat him, retreat first.][C: Haha, I am Zabuza, the demon from the Hidden Mist Village! Watch me use the Hidden Mist technique to kill these people one by one! ][D: This kid is too scary, and his speed just now was too outrageous. Plus, there was the copy ninja Kakashi next to him, and his beheading sword was broken. I just used the Mist Hidden Technique to escape! ]Um?
After reading the questions and options of this prize-winning guessing contest, everyone in the ninja world was stunned.
This time, he was not guessing Naruto’s thoughts, but guessing the thoughts of the enemy Zabuza.
The Fourth Raikage: “We have watched Naruto’s thoughts or actions for such a long time, maybe we can guess it correctly, but who knows what Zabuza will do?”
Ohnoki: “It seems that this reward is really hard to get!”
Mei Terumi: “Haha, we in the Hidden Mist Village have an advantage in this regard!”
Samui: “Don’t worry, Lord Raikage, isn’t Zabuza from our world in the chat group? We can ask him!”
Ma Buyi: “But I’m afraid the other party is unwilling to tell us such a secret!”
You Mu Ren: “It’s okay, Ma Buyi, we just need to follow his choice later!”
Hearing Yukito’s words, everyone in the ninja world couldn’t help but nodded in agreement.
Now, it depends on who has the faster hand speed!
Zabuza: “But I don’t know what I will choose!”
After hearing what everyone said, Zabuza was speechless.
If I knew the answer, I would have chosen it long ago!
Do we still need to wait for this moment?
He wants to be resurrected with Bai, and then the two men can live a happy life!
Deidara: “You don’t know either? Trash! You don’t even deserve to die under my art!”
Nara Shikamaru: “It’s really troublesome that even the person involved doesn’t know what he will choose!”
Faced with a situation where even Zabuza in their own world didn’t know what the Zabuza of that world would do, the people in the ninja world were at a loss as to what to do.
You can only rely on your own inference and try to choose the correct answer!
Chojuro: “Kito Zabuza has a great reputation. I believe he will never escape without a fight. Add to that his reputation as a copy ninja, I choose A!”
Qing: “Haha, Zabuza is known for his bloodlust. I think he will definitely choose to kill everyone directly. I choose C!”
Mei Terumi: “You are all wrong. As a traitor who has not been caught by us for so many years, he must be very vigilant. I choose B!”
Bai: “I believe in Mr. Zabuza, I choose option C!”
Soon, in just a few minutes, the three options ABC that seemed more likely were sold out.
The only option left is option D, which is to escape without fighting, and no one has chosen it yet.
Zabuza felt good when he saw the choices made by everyone in the ninja world!
It seems that I still have a good image!
Kakashi: “But it’s obvious that if Zabuza fights that Naruto, he will definitely die!”
Zabuza, who was originally in a good mood, heard Kakashi’s voice.
My mood instantly hit rock bottom.
Naruto in that world is too strong!
If a fight breaks out, won’t I be reduced to ashes in minutes?
Kakashi: “That Naruto’s intimidation is definitely extraordinary! I believe that Zabuza might flee without a fight. I choose D!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “Hehe, Kakashi-sensei is right. I am so powerful. I believe that facing such a powerful me, Zabuza will definitely run away. I also choose D!”
Uchiha Izumi: “As expected, I am the only one who believes in Naruto-kun the most. Facing a Naruto-kun like that, I am afraid he may not be able to escape even if he wants to! I choose D!”
At this moment, all options have been selected.
After everyone had made their choices, the mechanical sound rang out again.